JACK 
 
 HARKAWAY 
 
 AFTER 
 SCHOOL-DAYS 
 
 BRACEBRIDGE 
 HEMYNG
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 JACK HARKAWAY 
 
 AFTER SCHOOLDAYS 
 
 Bff 
 
 SKACEBRIDGE HEMYNG 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 CHICAGO: 
 M. A. DONOHUE & CO.
 
 TVt. A. DONOH UE &. COMPANY 
 
 407.429 DEARBORN STREET 
 CHICAGO
 
 tn 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. Getting on Board ..... " ., , 5 
 
 II. Dropping Down the River ... . n 
 
 III. Taking in a Passenger ...... x? 
 
 IV. The Stowaway ....... 20 
 
 V. Lashed to the Masthead Rigging ... 26 
 
 VI. The Captain's Secret ..... 32 
 
 VII. Wren Disappears ...... 35 
 
 VIII. What was in the Box ..... 41 
 
 IX. The Storm . - ....... 47 
 
 X. Land Ahead ....... 52 
 
 XI. Wrecked ........ 57 
 
 XII. The Raft ........ 65 
 
 XIII. Building Jack's Castle ...... 69 
 
 XIV. Mr. Mole Comes to Grief ..... 72 
 XV. The Burning Mountain ..... 76 
 
 XVI. Hunston Proclaims Himself King of the Island 80 
 
 XVII. The Savages ........ 84 
 
 XVIII. Jack to the Rescue ...... 87 
 
 XIX. Hunston is Tattooed ...... 93 
 
 XX. Treachery in the Camp ..... 100 
 
 XXI. Just in Time ........ 106 
 
 XXII. An Ugly Fix ....... no 
 
 XXIII. The Feast of the Cannibals ..... 118 
 
 XXIV. Kept in Suspense ...... 123 
 
 XXV. Hunston's Reception by the Natives . . .128 
 
 XXVI. A Message from the Sea ..... 133 
 
 XXVII. Wide Awake ........ 137 
 
 XXVIII. Monday ........ 147 
 
 XXIX. Building the Boat ....... 153 
 
 XXX. The Valley of Death ...... 158 
 
 XXXI. Burning of the Castle ...... 165 
 
 XXXII. A Ghost from the Grave . . . . 170 
 
 LIBRARY
 
 4 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER PAG 
 
 XXXIII. Mr. Mole's Valour 176. 
 
 XXXIV. Escaping from the Island i8c 
 
 XXXVI. A Fight under the Sea 193 
 
 XXXVII. Reception at L,imbi 199 
 
 XXXVIII. Monday's News 204 
 
 XXXIX. Mr. Mole's Despair 210 
 
 XL,. Taking Him Home 214 
 
 XI/I. Startling News ....... 220 
 
 XI/II. Nuratella, the Witch 224 
 
 XLIII. Mrs. Mole No. Two 231 
 
 XLIV. Jack Won't Take Advice 234 
 
 XLV. The Meeting 237 
 
 XL VI. Harvey Gets Uneasy 241 
 
 XI/VII. The Witch's Doom ...... 244 
 
 XLVIII. The Prey of the Crocodiles 248 
 
 XLJX. Monday's New Clothes ..... 255 
 
 L,. Harvey's Resolve 265 
 
 I/I. At Hunston's Mercy ...... 270 
 
 I/H. True to His Colors 274 
 
 I/III. Kept in Suspense 278 
 
 UV. The Voyage of Discovery 282 
 
 I/V. Revisiting the Castle ...... 287 
 
 The Escape . 293
 
 JACK HARKAWAY 
 
 AFTER SCHOOLDAYS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 GETTING ON BOARD. 
 
 "CoME on, Dick. Here's the ship," exclaimed Jack. 
 
 "All right ! I'm close behind," answered Harvey. 
 
 It was eleven o'clock in the morning, and the tide 
 served in about an hour, so that the ship "Fairy" would 
 have to start on her outward voyage in a short time. 
 
 The two friends had come down by rail from Fenchurch 
 Street to Blackwall, where the ship was lying. 
 
 Most of their kit had been sent on board the day before, 
 by an outfitter in one of the tortuous streets in the neigh- 
 bourhood. 
 
 But they had brought a lot of things down with them 
 from London, with which the thoughtful care of their 
 parents had provided them. 
 
 Jack's father and mother, Mr. and Mrs. Bedington, and 
 Harvey's mother, accompanied them to Blackwall, but 
 having been on board twice before, the ladies did not 
 care to go again, in the bustle and confusion of sailing, 
 for they knew they would only be in the way. 
 
 Mr. Bedington had escorted the ladies to a private room 
 in the famous Brunswick Hotel, promising to go and see 
 the boys on board, and return to them when the ship 
 went out of the dock, and stand with them on the pier to 
 wave a handkerchief and wish them a last good-bye. 
 
 Both Dick and his friend were groaning beneath a 
 weight of parcels, and they with difficulty ascended the 
 ladder at the ship's side. 
 
 The "Fairy" was a vessel of 1,000 tons burden, and
 
 6 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 as trimly built and neat a craft as any lover of the sea 
 could wish to sail in. 
 
 No one took any notice of the boys as they went on 
 board. 
 
 Everybody was bustling about, appearing to do some- 
 thing. 
 
 All was confusion. 
 
 The boys knew their way about pretty well, for they 
 had been on board three times before, and they proceeded 
 below. 
 
 Going aft, Jack descended the companion, and Harvey 
 said 
 
 "Where shall I put the things? " 
 
 ' ' Chuck 'em down here. Stow 'em anywhere for the 
 present," replied Jack, pointing to a corner near his bunk. 
 
 There was a tall, surly-looking young fellow standing 
 by, smoking a short pipe. 
 
 He was in his shirt, and his sleeves were turned up, as 
 if he had been at work. 
 
 Looking at Jack, he said 
 
 " Are you one of the new hands ? " 
 
 "Yes," replied Jack, returning his stare. 
 
 "Oh ! I've heard about you, and as I'm an old sailor 
 and have made two voyages, you'll have to knock under 
 to me. Don't you think you're going to chuck things 
 about here just as you please. Ask my permission next 
 time." 
 
 "Next week," said Jack. 
 
 "What do you mean ? " said the other. 
 
 "What I say. I'm a remarkably plain-spoken sort of 
 a chap, but very simple. I'm so easily imposed upon ; I 
 was such a fool when I was at school that they sent me 
 to sea to sharpen me up a bit." 
 
 "You look it." 
 
 " May I ask who you are when you're at home? " con- 
 tinued Jack, with a stupid air, but giving Harvey a sly 
 wink at the same time. 
 
 " That's no business of yours. I'm senior midshipman 
 on board this ship, and my name's Wren." 
 
 " Thank you. Do you live far from here? " 
 
 "What's that to you?" 
 
 ' I was thinking what a pleasure your poor father and 
 mother must have lost in not coming to see you off. Do
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. f 
 
 tell me where you live. I feel quite interested in you 
 I do indeed." 
 
 "I live at St. Mary's," replied Wren. 
 
 "Where's that?" 
 
 "Axe," said the senior midshipman, turning away with 
 a grin, and adding " That's Whitechapel for ask and find 
 out. You're not such a fool as you want to make your- 
 self out ; and perhaps you're clever enough to under- 
 stand that we know a thing or two more than you land- 
 lubbers. " 
 
 " I have heard of St. Mary Axe. It is somewhere in 
 the City, I believe," answered Jack. "Thank you very 
 kindly for the information. It has taken a great weight 
 off my mind. I feel better." 
 
 Wren stared at him as if he could not quite make him 
 out. 
 
 Presently Jack said 
 
 "In the boot and shoe trade?" 
 
 "What do you mean ? " cried Wren, angrily. 
 
 "Ah, I see ; fried fish and 'taters line, perhaps," con- 
 tinued Jack, with an innocent look. 
 
 "Come, you shut up, youngster," exclaimed Wren. 
 "If I have any more of your cheek, I'll give you some- 
 thing which will knock you off your sea legc for a fort- 
 night or more. My father's a merchant, and had ships of 
 his own once." 
 
 "You don't say so," exclaimed Jack, in apparent as- 
 tonishment. "I wouldn't have said anything if T d 
 known you'd been a merchant's son. Did your father 
 really have ships once?" 
 / "Yes." 
 
 * All his own ? " 
 
 ''Of course." 
 
 " Oh, my ! fancy being the son of a swell who had his 
 own ships ! Were they ships like this? " 
 
 " Merchant ships," answered Wren. 
 
 " Great big ships ! Well, I never ! I'll always ask your 
 permission before I do anything in future. Dick." 
 
 "Well? "said Harvey. 
 
 "Take your cap off. He's had his own ships at 
 least his father had, and he lives in the parish of SL Mary 
 Axe." 
 
 "No, we don't. V/e live at Dalston."
 
 8 JA CK HAKKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "I thought you said " 
 
 " That was only chaff. I see I shall have to teach you 
 a thing or two. You don't seem to be over sharp, after 
 all," said Wren, with a patronizing smile. 
 
 " I was pretty well when I came on board, thank you/' 
 answered Jack. "It was the ships that did it." 
 
 Harvey was laughing so hard that he had to turn round, 
 and pretend to arrange the parcels to prevent Wren seeing 
 him. 
 
 " Don't," he whispered in a plaintive tone to Jack. " I 
 shall be ill. I'm bursting now." 
 
 "Burst then," replied Jack. "I haven't done with 
 him yet." 
 
 "What have you got there?" asked Wren, pointing to 
 the parcels. 
 
 " Literature," replied Jack. 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "Something to improve the mind in one bundle, and 
 the rest's prayer-books." 
 
 "Go on," said Wren, dubiously ; "you wouldn't bring 
 half-a-ton of prayer-books on board." 
 
 "Yes, we did. They're all for the heathen when we 
 get to China. I promised my mother I'd give them to 
 the poor creatures." 
 
 " I thought it was something good to eat, and as you're 
 sure to be sea-sick, I and Sinclair would have eaten it 
 for you, and saved you the trouble." 
 
 "You're very kind. I wish it wasn't prayer-books 
 now. But, if I may venture to inquire, who's Sinclair ? " 
 answered Jack. 
 
 " He's the other midshipman." 
 
 "Is his father a merchant, too ? " 
 
 "Something of that sort." 
 
 "And has he got ships? " 
 
 " Shut up about ships, you fool. I hate a fellow who's 
 an ass," cried Wren, angrily. "I shall have to lick you 
 into shape with a rope's end, as the showman said to the 
 young bear." 
 
 "What did the young bear say?" inquired Jack, pre- 
 tending not to hear. 
 
 " It wasn't the bear ; it was the showman." 
 
 " What did he say ?" 
 
 Wren looked round for a bit of rope to give him a practi-
 
 fACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 9 
 
 cal exemplification of what he meant, but not finding any, 
 he simply said " Shut up," and puffed away at his pipe. 
 
 " We'll drop the showman and the bear, and the ships," 
 continued Jack, " and we'll talk about Sinclair. Is he a 
 nice sort of messmate?" 
 
 "Very." 
 
 " Like you ? " 
 
 " There's much of a muchness about us. We're rough 
 and ready, and have made more than one voyage to- 
 gether." ' 
 
 " He must be nice if he's at all like you," said Jack, 
 adding thoughtfully " But I don't think I shall like him 
 so well as I do you, because his father never had ships. 
 Is there anyone else in our cabin?" 
 
 ' ' We had six midshipmen last voyage, but only Sinclair 
 and myself are left." 
 
 ' ' How's that ? " 
 
 " Between you and me and the foretop mainsail," 
 answered Wren, " the captain is not all he looks, and he 
 generally can't get fellows to make more than the single 
 run out and home with him." 
 
 " Whew ? " whistled Jack. 
 
 " I thought Captain Cuttle such a nice man," remarked 
 Harvey. 
 
 " So did I ; and so did lots of fellows. You don't find 
 him out before you've sailed under him." 
 
 " How does he get men ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Oh, he hangs about schools and picks up boys, and 
 spins them yarns, and all that," replied Wren. 
 
 " Why do you stop ? " said Harvey. 
 
 " Oh, I'm all right. I'm well in with the owners, and 
 Cuttle knows he must not say much to me, or " 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " Well, I won't blab, but I could say more about Silas 
 Cuttle than he'd like you or anyone else to hear. I'm 
 cock of this walk, and if there's any dispute which is 
 referred to the captain, you may lay your life he'll back 
 me up through thick and thin. Is that good enough for 
 you? " 
 
 "It's gratifying," replied Jack, " when you come to 
 consider that you've shipped for a good five or six months' 
 voyage." 
 
 Wren grinned rather savagely.
 
 10 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 ' I generally let all the youngsters know I'm master 
 because it saves a deal of trouble. Sinclair and I are pals, 
 but he daren't say much to me. We shall, I expect, have 
 five midshipmen as they call them, though you're only 
 apprentices perhaps. There's myself, Sinclair, you two 
 and another land crab." 
 
 " What are you? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Well, of course I'm only an apprentice if you come 
 to that. I had a premium paid with me, but I expect to be 
 third mate soon. There are real midshipmen in the royal 
 navy, and it sounds well to call us so ; that's how it is." 
 
 '* I'm astonished at what you say about Captain Cuttle, " 
 Jack observed, dropping his jocular air and becoming 
 serious. 
 
 " You'll be more astonished before you've sailed far," 
 replied Wren, with a grin. " You'll have something to 
 put in your log, my hearty." 
 
 " What's that ? " exclaimed a voice behind him. 
 
 " Oh, it's you, S'clair," said Wren, abbreviating his 
 friend's name. " Glad to see you on board. Thought 
 you'd join at Gravesend." 
 
 " So I should have done," replied Sinclair, a short, ugly, 
 shock-headed boy who didn't know how to pronounce 
 his ' h's, " only I spent all my money last night in Rat- 
 cliff 'ighway, and found it would be no bottle, as they say, 
 to go in for another spree down the river. 'Ard up, my 
 boy." 
 
 "I beg your pardon," exclaimed Jack. "You've 
 dropped something. 
 
 " What's that, my sea griffin ?" answered Sinclair. 
 
 "Only a letter or two." 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " One of those things belonging to the alphabet," con- 
 tinued Jack. " The letter H, I mean. 'Twas whispered 
 in Heaven and muttered somewhere else, while echo 
 caught faintly the sound as it fell. Don't you know the 
 riddle? But I suppose you don't. You'd spell horse 
 with an O." 
 
 " I'll give you something to say O for if you don't mind. 
 Look out for squalls. You're a green hand and must pay 
 your footing," said Sinclair, angrily. 
 
 "Plenty of time," answered Jack. "I am going on 
 deck. Step out, Dick."
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 1 
 
 The boys trotted away, and Sinclair, who looked as if 
 he had not had an hour's sleep all night, and had drank 
 more than his shock head could stand, said to Wren 
 
 " That's a nice pup, anyway." 
 
 " So I begin to think," answered Wren, " though I'm 
 not quite up to his rig yet." 
 
 " Have you talked to him? " 
 
 '* Yes. He's either a great fool or else he's been kid- 
 ding me." 
 
 " Perhaps a bit of both. Never mind, wait till we'rt 
 fairly in the Channel, and we'll cob him within an inch of 
 his life." 
 
 " That's as certain as that we shall spend Christmas in 
 the tropics," answered Wren. " He says he's gotprayert 
 books here. I think it's grub. Let's overhaul his locker." 
 
 " Steer ahead," replied Sinclair. 
 
 And the two old tars approached the corner in which 
 Jack and Harvey had deposited their little parcels, and 
 began to look at them curiously. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 DROPPING DOWN THE RIVER. 
 
 ON deck Jack found his father. Mr. Bedington was 
 looking round for him with a puzzled air, as if he did not 
 quite understand the bustle and confusion which reigned 
 everywhere. 
 
 " Oh, here you are, John," he exclaimed, " I expected 
 you would corne and meet me." 
 
 " I'm bound to turn up like a bad penny," exclaimed 
 Jack. 
 
 " I don't think this is the time for such remarks," 
 replied his father. " You have bade your mother fare- 
 well, and she is now in great grief at losing you. Re- 
 member that you are e:oing away for a year at least, and 
 thjit your friends are very anxious about your conduct 
 and welfare." 
 
 " My dear father," said Jack, " will you kindly remem- 
 ber that I have heard all that before, and that I have 
 promised to be as good a boy as I can ? "
 
 12 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Mr. Bedington looked grave. 
 
 " Do you feel no sorrow at parting from me ? " he saio. 
 
 " I want to see the world" 
 
 "Then you don't feel anything. You are hardened," 
 Mr. Bedington replied, with a painful intonation. 
 
 " I did not mean that," Jack answered, quickly, notic- 
 ing the change in his father's voice. " I only love four 
 people in the world. They are my mother, yourself, little 
 Emly, and Dick Harvey." 
 
 " Well, well. I only speak for your good, as you 
 ought to know by this time, I say that you are going 
 away from us. I should like to see you show your sense of 
 the separation." 
 
 " I'll cry, if it would please you," Jack said. 
 
 " There you are again. This perpetual levity gives me 
 great uneasiness. You are like like what shall I say ? " 
 
 " A trough full of dough with some yeast put in it, 
 always rising," Jack suggested. 
 
 Mr. Bedington could not help smiling. 
 
 " I hope your jocular temperament will not involve you 
 in serious disturbance with your future comrades," he 
 said. " In the captain I have the utmost confidence." 
 
 " Have you ? " said Jack. " That's more than I have, 
 since " 
 
 He paused, thinking it scarcely worth while to arouse 
 his father's suspicion, when he had only heard a hint 
 from Wren, which might or might not be well founded. 
 
 " Since when ? " repeated his father. 
 
 " I did not mean anything. One of the fellows below 
 does not speak well of him ; that is all," he replied. 
 
 " Perhaps he has given his captain displeasure, and 
 Mr. Cuttle has rightly reproved or punished him for it. 
 Boys are rarely if ever satisfied with those who are placed 
 over them. I should not listen, if I were you, to such idle 
 tales. Endeavour, my boy, to do your duty, and if you 
 know you are right, you may defy the world." 
 
 " But suppose," said Jack, " that you are not one of 
 those beautiful boys you read of in story-books, and can- 
 not always do your duty ; what then ? " 
 
 "Then you must take the consequences." 
 
 " I'm ready," answered Jack, in a good-humoured voice, 
 "and can't say more than I have said ; and that is, I will 
 do the best I can, and that I am very very sorry to leave
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 13 
 
 you and my mother, who ever since I thought about you 
 have been as kind as it was possible for anybody to be." 
 
 "We have tried to be so, and it is now by your own 
 wish, not ours, that you are going to sea. So, whatever 
 result your venture has, you must not blame us," replied 
 Mr. Bedington. 
 
 " I shall never do that. I'm big enough now to go on 
 my own hook," replied Jack. 
 
 Mr. Bedington looked at him affectionately. 
 
 " Recollect one thing, Jack," he said. 
 
 "What's that, father?" 
 
 " You're my son, and the heir to a fine property." 
 
 " I am as likely to forget the latter as not, but the for- 
 mer, I shall never, never let slip out of my mind," replied 
 Jack, warmly. 
 
 Mr. Bedington pressed his hand, and a voice exclaimed 
 loudly 
 
 "Any more for the shore? Now then, any more for 
 the shore ? " 
 
 " You're off, Jack," said his father. "Good-bye, and 
 good luck go with you ! " 
 
 " Never fear for me, father ; I'm like a cat ; I always 
 tumble on my legs," answered Jack. 
 
 "You won't worry yourself, if you think of the home 
 you've left and the kind friends ? " 
 
 "Don't fret ; I'll make new ones." 
 
 "Any more for the shore?" cried the voice a second 
 time. 
 
 A sad expression stole over Mr. Bedington's counte- 
 nance. 
 
 He was sorry at parting with Jack, more sorry than 
 Jack was, if the truth must be told. 
 
 Captain Cuttle came up at that moment with his cheery 
 smile, and his frank, open countenance, which certainly 
 belied the character that the senior midshipman had given 
 him. 
 
 " Never trust faces," was a maxim Jack had heard, and 
 he looked doubtingly upon his future captain. 
 
 " I'd rather have Cravvcour and old Mole to deal with," 
 he thought, 
 
 "Now, sir ; going ashore ? " cried Captain Cuttle. 
 
 "Ah, captain, how do you do?" replied Mr. Beding 
 ton.
 
 14 JACK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHO OLD A YS. 
 
 "Oh, it's you, sir. Now lad, bustle about. Glad to 
 see you," answered Captain Cuttle, with a bland look and 
 an oily smile, which he could put on when the occasion 
 required it. 
 
 " You'll see to my boy ? " 
 
 " He's right enough with me," answered Captain Cuttle. 
 " Lord love 'em ! I treat all my youngsters as if they were 
 my own children. Sorry I didn't see you before. We've 
 had half-a-dozen of champagne in the cabin, and, I should 
 have been proud of your company. Must wet the anchor, 
 as the saying is." 
 
 Captain Cuttle caught sight of Jack again. 
 
 "Step aft, my lad," he continued ; "you're in the way 
 here." 
 
 Jack thought he detected a dangerous gleam in those 
 sly grey eyes which he had never seen before. 
 
 "Good-bye, father," he said. 
 
 "Good-bye, Jack, and God bless you ! " answered Mr. 
 Bedington. 
 
 Jack went aft, as his captain had ordered him, showing 
 his appreciation of the golden rule of obedience to orders 
 at an early stage of his career. 
 
 In a short time all those who were for the shore had 
 gone, except one or two who had made up their minds 
 to accompany their friends as far as Gravesend, where 
 the ship was to lay to for the night, and where they could 
 travel back without any difficulty, as the "Fairy" had to 
 take on board a passenger at the last-named place, and 
 look out for fresh hands to supply such of her crew as 
 might be missing at the last moment. 
 
 It is not an unusual thing for a captain, when the roF 
 is called over, to find several seamen absent. 
 
 Either they have been too drunk to sail, or they h;iv 
 changed their minds after signing articles, and the drh 
 ciency has to be made up by the crimps at Gravesend, . 
 a ship cannot go to sea short-handed. 
 
 The gates of the dock were opened, and the " Fairy 
 sailed out. 
 
 Jack and Harvey posted themselves in an advantageous 
 position, to catch a last glimpse of their friends as they 
 went through the cut leading from the dock to the river. 
 
 "I wish I were like you, Jack," said Harvey, with a 
 sigh.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. , ,. 
 
 " Why ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " My father can't come to see me off, and I think he's 
 rather glad I'm going. We've such a lot at home. He's 
 only a clerk in the City, you know, and it comes hard 
 upon him to have to keep half a dozen of us. How he 
 paid the premium for me here I don't know." 
 
 " Keep up your pecker, old boy," replied Jack. "We'll 
 make our fortunes in the East, and then we'll come back 
 and astonish them." 
 
 " Look ! " cried Harvey. 
 
 "Where?" 
 
 "On the pier. I can see your father and mother, and 
 my mother. There they are, standing on the edge almost, 
 to see us off into the river." 
 
 " Let's give 'em a cheer," said Jack Harkaway. 
 
 "Right you are," replied Harvey. 
 
 The lads took off their caps, and gave a ringing cheer, 
 which Mr. Bedington answered from the shore. 
 
 " Hurrah ! hurrah ! hurrah ! " 
 
 The beautiful vessel glided slowly into the river with 
 sails set. 
 
 Soon the stream caught her, and, aided by wind and 
 tide, she dropped down the river. 
 
 Mrs. Harvey turned away and hid her face, as her tears 
 fell fast, and Mrs. Bedington, who had made her acquaint- 
 ance, tried to comfort her. 
 
 Harvey saw this, and he, too, began to cry. 
 
 "Dick," said Jack, "this won't do blubbering." 
 
 "I can't help it. Mother's looking so cut up," replied 
 Harvey. 
 
 "You are a man now and a sailor. It won't do to cry. 
 Look at me," said Jack. 
 
 Harvey did look at him. 
 
 "Why," said he, "your eyes are as wet as mine; 
 you're crying too." 
 
 "So I am, old fellow. I was only humbugging you. 
 After all, we're only boys, and we can't help feeling it," 
 answered Jack, in a noarse voice. 
 
 But in spite of their emotion, they kept the old pier in 
 sight, and waved their hats, though the figures standing 
 upon it were indistinct, and the only things they could 
 make out clearly were the mud-begrimed bank of the 
 Thames' low-lying shore.
 
 1 6 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Come ! " exclaimed a voice at Jack's elbow, " we've 
 had enough of that No snuffling ; you'll find something 
 to do. * 
 
 It was Captain Cuttle who spoke. 
 
 The men were getting into their places and attending 
 to their duty in a stupid sort of way, looking as if they 
 had not revived from the night they had made of it before 
 sailing. 
 
 The officers, however, were sober, and they saw that 
 the necessary work was done somehow or other. 
 
 "Touch your cap when you are spoken to," continued 
 the captain. 
 
 "I didn't know we were on board a man-of-war, sir," 
 replied Jack, with his usual impudence. 
 
 "Never mind whether we are or not. I'll have disci- 
 pline maintained on board my ship ; touch your cap," said 
 the captain. 
 
 Jack did so, and the captain went amidships. 
 
 "That's a taste of what we've got to expect," observed 
 Jack 
 
 "Yes," said Harvey ; "he's beginning early." 
 
 " Rather. I think all that Wren told us isn't far from 
 the truth." 
 
 They turned round with a sigh, and unexpectedly met 
 an old foe. 
 
 " Hunston ! " exclaimed Jack, astonished. 
 
 "Yes, my boy, it's me, as you truly remark, alive and 
 kicking," replied Hunston, senior. 
 
 " I heard that one of Dr. Begbie's boys was coming, but 
 I didn't think it was you ! " cried Jack. 
 
 "Or you would not have shipped, eh ? " 
 
 " Perhaps not." 
 
 "You see, we're destined to meet, and we'd best be 
 friends ; shake hands." 
 
 " I shan't. I don't want to be friends with you, be- 
 cause I know what your friendship means, and how 
 treacherous you are," replied Jack. 
 
 " All right, my hearty, please yourself. It won't break 
 my heart," said Hunston. 
 
 And he walked away with his hands in his pockets. 
 
 "Fancy that beast, Hunston, being on board," said 
 Harvey, as he looked after him, blankly. 
 
 " I wish I'd known it, that I do," added Jack, " It
 
 JA CK HARK A WA V AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. ,17 
 
 seems to me we are to have more annoyances on board 
 ship than we ever bargained for. " 
 
 "It can't be helped, unless we cut and run at Graves- 
 end." 
 
 "I shan't do that ; I'll stand to my guns." 
 
 "What you do, I'll do," replied Harvey, looking at his 
 friend with confidence, "though I can't help saying I 
 almost wish we were back again at Crawcour's." 
 
 "Don't turn tail at the start, Dick," said Jack, with a 
 reproachful glance. 
 
 "I'm not turning tail, but I don't like Hunston being 
 on board, and I don't like what I've seen of the captain, 
 or what Wren said of him." 
 
 "They can't eat us or skin us. We shall be right 
 enough. Don't funk," replied Jack. "Still it is funny 
 Hunston should be here. I thought we had done 
 with him for ever. I've licked him and can do so again, 
 and he won't play any tricks with us, though he may be 
 a better sailor, as he's been to sea before. If I'm afraid 
 of anyone, it's " 
 
 " Wren ? "said Harvey. 
 
 "No, the captain." 
 
 The boys hung over the side, and looked in a melan- 
 choly manner at the river, which was running down in a 
 muddy stream to the sea. 
 
 CHAPTER IIL 
 
 TAKING IN A PASSENGER. 
 
 BEING a sailing-ship, and the wind not being very 
 strong, the "Fairy "did not make very quick progress, 
 relying almost entirely upon the tide. 
 
 She was heavily laden, and bound for Canton, in 
 China. 
 
 There was accommodation for a few passengers, 
 though she was not a passenger ship, but merely a 
 trader. 
 
 New hands, like Jack and Harvey, were not molested 
 by anyone, and did very much as they liked for the first 
 day.
 
 l8 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 When the pier faded away, and the friends they had 
 left behind were but dim specks, and then entirely shut 
 out as they rounded a reach in the river, the boys turned 
 to go below. 
 
 "We'll put things a bit straight," said Jack, "and 
 indulge ourselves with a glass of currant wine and a slice 
 of cake." 
 
 Not being in the habit of looking down on the deck, he 
 did not see a coil of rope, over which he tripped, pitching 
 into a tub of water, and getting up slightly wet, while the 
 sailors laughed loudly. 
 
 "What cheer, my hearty?" exclaimed an old salt 
 
 "I've had enough cheering," answered Jack. "I've 
 been cheering till I'm hoarse." 
 
 At this the sailors laughed again, and to avoid their rid- 
 icule, Jack was glad to descend the ladder. 
 
 But he was in such a hurry to get below that his foot 
 slipped. 
 
 He lost his hold, and rolled along the deck till he was 
 brought up by a kick from Wren. 
 
 "I say ! " he cried. "That's a nice way of coming 
 below. You are not obliged to do it all of a lump." 
 
 " I couldn't help it," replied Jack, rubbing himself with 
 a dismal expression. 
 
 To his surprise, Wren and Sinclair were eating various 
 delicacies, which, at the moment, he did not suspect 
 belonged to himself. 
 
 " You might ask a fellow to join you," he said. 
 
 "So we will. Help yourself," answered Wren. 
 
 Jack did so, and Harvey joined in when he came up. 
 
 Cake, oranges, and currant wine vanished like light- 
 ning. 
 
 Presently Wren and Sinclair were called for, and stuff- 
 ing their mouths and pockets full of anything they could 
 lay their hands upon, they went away. 
 
 " That was generous of them," said Harvey. 
 
 "Very," answered Jack. "It's more than I expected. 
 Wren does not seem such a bad sort after all. Now let's 
 put our things away." 
 
 "They'll be safe enough. The fellows won't bag our 
 grub as they've got some of their own." 
 
 "I'd rather have them in my chest, though," replied 
 Jack.
 
 /ACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 9 
 
 He turned round to open the packages, and to his dis- 
 gust, found that they were all empty. 
 
 " Hallo ! " he exclaimed. 
 
 " What's up, now ?" asked Harvey. 
 
 "Bless their eyes," replied Jack; "they've been and 
 gone and done it." 
 
 " Done what ? " 
 
 "Why we've been drinking our own wine and eating 
 our own stuff, That's a good joke. Wren said we had 
 something to learn, and it looks like it, rather. First of 
 all I go and tumble over a rope and douse myself in a tub 
 of dirty water, then I roll down the ladder, and now I 
 find they've stolen a march upon us, and eaten our prog. 
 We certainly have got something to learn, and must keep 
 our weather eye open, Dick." 
 
 " It looks like it," answered Harvey. " But it's no use 
 crying over spilt milk ; let's go and look about us a bit." 
 
 Concealing his mortification as well as he could, he led 
 the way on deck again. 
 
 Being on board ship was very different to being on 
 shore. 
 
 They were continually in the way, and were pushed 
 about from place to place, and once very nearly fell into 
 the hold as the hatch was not down yet. 
 
 At last they got into the steward's cabin, where the first 
 mate, Thompson, was taking a sip of brandy with Smith, 
 the steward. 
 
 "Well, youngsters," said the mate, "how do you like 
 the ship ? " 
 
 "The ship's right enough," answered Jack. " It's the 
 people on board I don't quite understand." 
 
 "You'll drop into your places in a day or two, and find 
 everything go on like a piece of machinery," answered 
 Thompson. 
 
 " When shall we get to sea ? " 
 
 " We shall be in the Channel to-morrow. To-night we 
 lay to off Gravesend to take in a passenger." 
 
 "Who is he?" 
 
 " I don't know his name, but he's going out to Canton 
 in a hurry. An uncle has died and left him a tea-garden 
 in China, and he's going to look after his property," 
 answered Thompson. "I heard he's been a school- 
 master, or something of that sort."
 
 20 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 
 
 "I thought we'd done with schoolmasters," said Jack. 
 " We've had enough of that sort of cattle." 
 
 " He can polish you up in your ABC when you've 
 nothing else to do," answered Thompson, with a laugh. 
 
 Jack did not quite agree with this prospect, but consoled 
 himself with the thought, that as the schoolmaster was a 
 passenger, he should not come much in contact with him. 
 
 When they reached Gravesend, it was fully expected 
 that the ship would drop anchor. 
 
 But the captain, rinding his crew answered to their 
 names, and that he had only to take a passenger on board 
 at Gravesend, contented himself with taking in sail and 
 making a signal for the boat to come alongside. 
 
 As the passenger was waiting with his luggage in a 
 boat, the rowers soon put off and came alongside the 
 "Fairy." 
 
 The luggage was quickly hoisted on deck, and the pas- 
 senger, who was reported to have been a schoolmaster, 
 and to have had a tea-garden left him near Canton by the 
 sudden death of a relative, followed his luggage. 
 
 The boat dropped behind. 
 
 All sail was set, and the " Fairy " continued her way 
 down the Thames. 
 
 Suddenly the passenger caught sight of Jack's face. 
 
 "Stop the ship ! stop the ship ! " he exclaimed. "I'll 
 get out ! Stop the ship ! " 
 
 Attracted by his frantic gestures, the captain ap- 
 proached. 
 
 " What's the matter, sir ? " he inquired. 
 
 " Stop the ship, I say ! I'll get out ! " continued the 
 passenger with increased vociferation. 
 
 Captain Cuttle regarded him curiously. 
 
 Was he mad? 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE STOWAWAY. 
 
 " STOP the ship ! " repeated Captain-Cuttle. "What does 
 the man mean ? " 
 
 "I'll get out, I say. Let me out," persisted the pas' 
 senger.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 2 1 
 
 " Do you think you're in an omnibus ? You won't have 
 any chance of getting out until the pilot leaves, and then 
 you'll have to pay a good price for being landed at Deal, 
 and forfeit your passage. What's the matter with the 
 ship ? The owners sent me a telegram, saying you'd 
 taken your passage at the last moment, and I was to pick 
 you up at Gravesend. Have you forgotten anything im- 
 portant ? " 
 
 "It isn't that," groaned the passenger. "It's Jack 
 Harkaway. If I'd known he was on board this ship, I 
 wouldn't have sailed in her." 
 
 "It's too late to give her a wide berth now," said the 
 captain. "But what harm can one of my midshipmen 
 do to you ?" 
 
 "You don't know him as well as I do. Something 
 dreadful will befall the ship. I know it will. We shall 
 never get to our destination." 
 
 "What have you had to do with him ? " 
 
 "I was his tutor. My name is Mole. I was Mr. 
 Crawcour's senior master, and if anybody knows any- 
 thing about Harkaway I'm the man. Little did I suspect 
 that I was going to fall into a trap when I took my pas- 
 sage in the 'Fairy,' 1,000 tons register, A i, at Lloyd's, 
 seven years. Oh, dear me ! This was a prospect I did 
 not bargain for, when I hastily determined to leave my 
 native land, on the occasion of my eccentric uncle's sud- 
 den death, and his demise to me by will of an extensive 
 tea-garden in China, near Canton." 
 
 Captain Cuttle looked at Mr. Mole, and then at Jack. 
 
 The latter tapped his forehead with his finger signifi- 
 cantly. 
 
 ' ' Oh, it's like that, is it ? " said the .captain, in a 7 .ow 
 voice. 
 
 " Been so on and off sometime, sir," replied Jack, rais- 
 ing his hand to his cap respectfully. 
 
 "Cranky, eh ?" 
 
 "Touched in the upper story, sir. Got a tile off as we 
 say. I don't believe he's got any tea-garden at all, 
 It's a delusion. He said he was the Prince of Wales once, 
 and wanted us to call him Albert Edward the First." 
 
 "All right. Leave him to me." 
 
 Jack saluted Captain Cuttle again, and went forward. 
 Where Harvey was waiting for him.
 
 2 2 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Is that Mole ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Our Mole?" 
 
 "Yes. Crawcour's Mole. He's the school-mastet 
 who's had a tea-garden left him by his uncle," answered 
 Jack. " Isn't it funny that he should come to sail in this 
 ship ? " 
 
 " Rather," ejaculated Dick. 
 
 It certainly was curious that Mr. Mole should have 
 selected this particular ship to sail in. 
 
 An eccentric uncle of his, from whom he had long had 
 expectations, had settled years ago in China, and hearing 
 of his death from his solictor, Mr. Mole determined to 
 go at once to Canton. 
 
 He was left sole heir of his wealth, and being tired of 
 drudgery in a school, he resolved that he would travel to 
 China and look after his newly-acquired property. 
 
 Seeing by an advertisement in a paper that the ' ' Fairy " 
 was the first ship to sail for China, he took leave of his 
 friends and booked his passage. 
 
 When he found that Jack was on board he became 
 alarmed lest he should play him some tricks, and render 
 his passage uncomfortable' 
 
 Captain Cuttle however allayed his fears. 
 
 "I'm master here, sir," he exclaimed, "and I make 
 every one do as I please. My midshipmen are supposed 
 to be young gentlemen, and if they don't behave like 
 gentlemen, I'll skin them alive." 
 
 It was a fact, in spite of what Wren had said, that all 
 the boys were midshipmen, and not apprentices. 
 
 They had paid a premium which was to be repaid them 
 in the shape of wages, and they could leave the ship when 
 their voyage was done, whereas had they been appren- 
 tices, the captain could have made them serve until their 
 time was up. 
 
 In their cabin, in which they messed together, were 
 bunks, on each side, and in these they slept. 
 
 The ship soon got into the Channel, and the pilot left 
 her. 
 
 Then she went gaily on her voyage, favoured by winds 
 that promised to make her passage a quick one. 
 
 Jack and Harvey were down with sea-sickness as soon 
 as they got past the Norse.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 23 
 
 Hunston, Wren, and Sinclair, laughed at them heartily, 
 and told them they would be all right in a day or two. 
 
 It was early in the morning when Captain Cuttle was 
 startled by the apparition of a pale and timid-looking lad, 
 who approached him on the after deck. 
 
 He could scarcely stand, owing to the motion of the 
 waves, and looked very miserable. 
 
 "Who are you, sir ? "demanded the captain, sternly. 
 
 "A stowaway," answered the boy. 
 
 " Have you dared to come aboard my ship under false 
 pretences?" thundered the captain. 
 
 "I thought I might, sir." 
 
 " What's your name and where do you come from ? " 
 
 "My name's Maple, sir, and 1 come from Mr. Craw- 
 cour's school." 
 
 "Maple?" repeated the captain, adding, "who put 
 you up to this ? " 
 
 Maple hesitated. 
 
 "Out with it." 
 
 "Hunston did, sir. I always liked him, and thought 
 the sea would suit me. I knew my parents would not 
 let me come, and so Hunston brought me down with him 
 and smuggled me on board. He told me just now it was 
 time to speak, but I feel so ill that ' 
 
 Here Maple felt sick, and rushed to the side of the ship. 
 
 "Pass the word for Mr. Hunston," exclaimed Captain 
 Cuttle. 
 
 Hunston came up looking anxious. 
 
 "So you've been accessory to getting that useless worm 
 on board, have you?" continued Captain Cuttle. 
 
 "It was his wish, and " 
 
 "Take that," replied the captain, dealing him a blow in 
 his face, which sent him rolling over the deck. 
 
 Hunston got up half stunned. 
 
 "I'll have it out of you," cried the captain, furiously. 
 "You don't play your games with me for nothing. Out 
 of my sight, and some of you take that boy below." 
 
 Captain Cuttle was showing himself now in his true 
 colours. 
 
 Hunston did not reproach Maple. 
 
 He was glad to have him on board, because he knew, 
 where Maple was, he should have a sneak and a toady 
 always at hand.
 
 24 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 But he vowed vengeance against the captain, and 
 bided his time for an opportunity. 
 
 In a few days the fresh hands were well enough to 
 come on deck and do their duty, which Jack soon learnt. 
 
 Maple and Harvey were slower. 
 
 Jack liked the life of a sailor, but Maple found out that 
 he had made a mistake, for if there was any dirty work 
 to be done, such as swabbing the deck, it was by common 
 consent given to him ; even his friend, Hunston, did not 
 stand by him. 
 
 "You don't seem so lively, " remarked Hunston, with a 
 sneer, to Jack one morning, at breakfast, as Jack was 
 munching a ship's biscuit, and drinking his tea. 
 
 Jack made him no answer. 
 
 "Captain Cuttle isn't Crawcour. Old Cuttle is one too 
 many for you, "continued Hunston. 
 
 "Wait a bit," replied Jack. "I've hardly had time to 
 look around me." 
 
 The only two passengers were Mr. Mole and a naturalist 
 named Blader, who was sent out by some scientific society 
 to make explorations in the Indian Archipelago. 
 
 Mr. Blader had with him a favourite monkey in a cage, 
 which stood in the saloon. 
 
 Jack had had his eyes on Jocko for some time, and one 
 day, slipping into the saloon, unfastened the monkey, and 
 put on his head a paper cap, on which he had written, in 
 large letters, " Captain Cuttle." 
 
 Then he turned the monkey up in the captain's cabin. 
 
 Jack had scarcely had time to get on deck before he 
 heard a smash, at which he grinned, for he knew the 
 mischievous creature would jump from place to place, 
 and smash everything breakable he came across. 
 
 The captain d'id not go below for half-an-hour, being a 
 great drinker, which in some respects accounted for his ill- 
 temper and savage disposition. He imbibed little glasses 
 of spirits at short intervals. 
 
 Smacking his lips at the prospect of a dram, he opened 
 his cabin door. 
 
 The place was in a state of horrible confusion. 
 
 A case of bottles was knocked down, brandy, rum, and 
 gin, saturated the carpet, glasses were broken, his swing- 
 ing looking-glass smashed, and many things that he 
 prized lying in a heap irretrievably damaged.
 
 /A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 25 
 
 Looking up for the author of the mischief, he espied tfte 
 monkey. 
 
 "Who has done this ? " he gasped. 
 
 Jocko nodded his head, and the captain read on his 
 -absurd-looking paper cap "Captain Cuttle." 
 
 Seizing a chair, he darted at the monkey intending to 
 brain him. 
 
 The creature was too quick for him. 
 
 Jumping on his shoulder, he gave him a claw in the 
 face, and darting past him, made for the deck, followed 
 by the irascible captain. 
 
 The monkey jumped and "frisked about the deck, 
 delighted at his newly-found freedom. 
 
 When the sailors saw him, and read on the cap "Cap- 
 tain Cuttle," they grinned and watched its antics with 
 glee, which increased when they beheld the skipper fol- 
 lowing him. 
 
 In vain the captain chased the monkey from ship's end 
 to ship's end. 
 
 He could not catch him. 
 
 " I'll shoot the brute, "he cried. 
 
 Going belew for a pistol, the sailors awaited the sequel 
 with impatience, though they laughed long and loud when 
 the skipper's back was turned. 
 
 It was a capital joke to them, for none of them really 
 liked the commander of the "Fairy." 
 
 Mr. Blader was walking arm in arm with Mr. Mole 0$ 
 he inquired the cause of the commotion. 
 
 "Bless me ! it's my monkey," he exclaimed. 
 
 When he saw the inscription on the cap he could not 
 refrain from smiling. 
 
 Jocko gibed, and chattered, and danced about the 
 shrouds in a frolicsome manner. 
 
 Captain Cuttle now appeared again, armed with a single- 
 barrelled pistol. 
 
 The monkey recognised him as his enemy, and dex- 
 terously leaping towards him, seized his cap, and ran up 
 the shrouds with it. 
 
 "The fiend take him ! " exclaimed the captain. 
 
 He levelled his pistol. 
 
 "What are you about to do? That is my monkey, 
 Captain Cuttle," cried Mr. Blader, who really liked his pet. 
 
 "Stand on one side, sir. The beast has made a wreck
 
 26 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 of my cabin, and by Heaven I'll shoot him," replied the 
 captain. 
 
 " I protest that you will do nothing of the sort," an- 
 swered Mr. Blader. 
 
 He ran to the shrouds, and called the monkey. 
 
 "Jocko Jocko ! " 
 
 The creature at once came to him, and nestled in his 
 arms affectionately. 
 
 " I will make good any damage he may have done," 
 continued the naturalist. "Reflect, sir, that the monkey 
 could not have got loose of his own accord, and orna- 
 mented this cap with the absurd device it bears." 
 
 "Let him go or I'll shoot you," cried the captain, 
 angrily. 
 
 "I shall not do so," replied Mr. Blader, firmly, who 
 was a quiet, middle-aged man. "I shall protect my 
 animal, and if you fire, I take this ship company to bear 
 witness that my blood will be on your head, and you 
 will be guilty of murder in the eye of the law." 
 
 Mad with rage, Captain Cuttle pulled the trigger and 
 fired. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 LASHED TO THE MASTHEAD RIGGING. 
 
 AN old seaman, whose name was Slocum, happened to 
 be standing near the captain. 
 
 Seeing his murderous intention plainly displayed in his 
 face, he kept his eye upon him. 
 
 Directly his finger pressed the trigger, Slocum dashed 
 his arm up. 
 
 The ball flew harmlessly through the rigging. 
 
 Finding his attempt to shoot either the monkey or its 
 owner frustrated Captain Cuttle diverted his wrath upon 
 Slocum. 
 
 "What the blazes do you mean by spoiling my shot? " 
 he cried, still more furious than ever. 
 
 "Duty, cap'en," replied 'the sailor, touching his hat, 
 respectfully. 
 
 " Duty to whom ? Not to me." 
 
 Slocum pointed to the sky.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 2 7 
 
 "There's one up aloft, and He's a skipper we owe a duty 
 to. We've no right to take the life we can't give back, " 
 he said. 
 
 "Get out, you canting cur," exclaimed Captain Cuttle. 
 "I'll have no mutinous dogs on board my ship." 
 
 With that he gave him a blow on the forehead, which 
 caused him to fall bleeding on the deck. 
 
 The blow was a severe one, as it had been dealt with 
 the butt end of the heavy pistol. 
 
 "Shame ! " rose to the lips of the men. 
 
 But they were afraid to speak openly. 
 
 Some of them had sailed under Captain Cuttle before, 
 and his character was well known in the merchant 
 service. 
 
 So tyrannical was his conduct, that one ship which he 
 had commanded came to he called the " Hell afloat." 
 
 Mr. Blader had hurried below with his monkey, and 
 replaced him in his cage. 
 
 He took off the paper cap. 
 
 It was a sort of ordinary fool's cap, in which something 
 had been wrapped. 
 
 In his hurry Jack had omitted to notice one thing. 
 
 This was of the utmost importance. 
 
 The paper had contained some articles which his 
 mother had bought for him at a shop, and on it was writ- 
 ten, in a small, running hand 
 
 " Master John Harkaway Bedington." 
 
 Taking this in his hand, Mr. Blader ran up on deck. 
 
 He was just in time to see Slocum stagger forward, 
 bleeding from the forehead, and supported by two of his 
 shipmates. 
 
 "Look here, sir! "he exclaimed, handing the captain 
 the paper. 
 
 Captain Cuttle took it and saw only his own name. 
 
 Thinking Mr. Blader wanted to add insult to injury, he 
 crumpled it up in his hand. 
 
 "It's a fool's cap, and would fit you," he said. 
 
 "Stay; read the address on it, and you may find out 
 the culprit," Mr. Blader hastened to exclaim. 
 
 The captain did so. His face darkened and he looked 
 more repulsive than before. 
 
 "One of my youngsters," he muttered; "I had his 
 character with him."
 
 28 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 
 
 " Have you any one on board of the name of Harkaway 
 Bedington ? " continued Mr. Blader : "if so, the presump- 
 tion is that he must be the culprit, though it does not 
 follow absolutely that he is. Some one else may have 
 used the paper, though it has his name attached to it" 
 
 "Its Harkaway safe enough. Don't stand jabbering 
 there ; we don't want any sea-lawyers here," said the 
 captain. 
 
 " Captain Cuttle, as a passenger, I demand to be 
 treated with proper respect and " 
 
 " You've got the run of the ship take it." 
 
 "You attempted my life, but, being of a forgiving dis- 
 position, I am inclined to look over that ; yet if this course 
 of conduct is persisted in, I shall be compelled to lay the 
 matter before the proper authorities," replied Mr. Blader. 
 
 Captain Cuttle pushed him impatiently on one side, 
 and went to where Jack was standing with Harvey. 
 
 Jack saw his fist clenched, and, remembering what he 
 had done to Hunston, which had been a good deal talked 
 about in the midshipmen's mess, retreated so as to avoid 
 a sudden blow. 
 
 " What did you dress that infernal monkey up for, and 
 turn him loose in my cabin, eh?" vociferated Captain 
 Cuttle. 
 
 "How do you know it was I? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Look at the cap you gave him. It's got your name 
 inside. You did it. No lies. To the masthead ! Away 
 with you, and stay there till you have my permission to 
 come down, which won't be yet awhile." 
 
 Jack made his way to the mainmast, and put his foot 
 in the shrouds, 
 
 " Captain Cuttle," he said. 
 
 "What now ? " said the captain, turning round sharply. 
 
 "You'll send my dinner up," continued Jack. 
 
 The captain made a run at Jack, and would have sent 
 him up the rigging by the help of his foot, quicker than 
 he might have liked, had not Jack already taken the pre- 
 caution to go up the shrouds and remove himself out of 
 harm's way. 
 
 " Monkey meat is all you'll have," he said, looking up 
 at Jack. 
 
 Jack took out his watch. 
 
 " How long am I to stay here ? " he said. " It's a fine
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 29 
 
 airy situation, but it's possible to have too much of a good 
 thing. " 
 
 "You'll stop there until this time to-morrow, and that 
 will teach you to play tricks upon me again. So no more 
 of your palaver, my lad." 
 
 " By what authority do you act? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Say another word, my boy, and I'll put you in irons, 
 by the living Jingo," cried the captain, who was beside 
 himself with rage. 
 
 Jack slowly ascended the rigging and reached the top. 
 
 Jack looked down, and having a bit of wood in his 
 pocket, threw it at Hunston and hit him on the nose. 
 
 Hunston looked round wonderingly, but could not dis- 
 cover where the missile came from. 
 
 From the top, Jack ascended to the cross-trees, and 
 sat there for a time very contentedly, but the pangs of 
 hunger began to assail him, and his watch told him that 
 the midshipmen's mess was being served. 
 
 " I'll have a cut at the salt junk anyhow, "he muttered. 
 
 With that he began to descend, and to the astonish- 
 ment of his comrades, entered the cabin as they were just 
 commencing dinner. 
 
 " Has he let you off? " exclaimed Wren. 
 
 "Not he. I've let myself off," replied Tack. "The air 
 up there has made me so sharp-set that I could eat a 
 shoal of whales." 
 
 "Cut in then," replied Wren. "It's your own look- 
 out, and I'm not one to crab you." 
 
 Jack soon fell to and made an excellent dinner. 
 
 He chatted gaily, and recounted what he had done to 
 the monkey, making them all laugh. 
 
 " You'd better get up again before the captain sees 
 you," suggested Wren, who was not a bad-hearted fellow 
 at all. " He is not a man to be trifled with, as you have 
 already found out, I daresay ; but he has already got his 
 knife into you for what you have done, and you'd better 
 keep his swivel eyes off you if you can." 
 
 "One more chunk," said Jack, eyeing the beef affec- 
 tionately. 
 
 While he was finishing his dinner, Hunston and Maple 
 went on deck. 
 
 " Here is an opportunity not to be lost," said Maple. 
 
 " How ? " asked Hunston.
 
 3 c JA CK HA RKA IV A Y AFTER SCHO OL DA YS, 
 
 "Let me go and tell the captain where Harkaway is 
 and what he's doing, and I shall get into his favour, and 
 Jack will get into a row." 
 
 "Go ahead then," replied Hunston. " I've no love for 
 him, and he's treated me none so well since we've been 
 on board together, that I should care for him." 
 
 Maple went into the captain's cabin, and found him at 
 dinner with Mr. Mole and Mr. Blader. With the latter 
 he had made up the difference by apologizing for his has- 
 tiness, and the naturalist being of a forgiving disposition, 
 as he had said, shook hands with him. 
 
 "What do you want, youngster?" asked Captain 
 Cuttle. 
 
 " One of my former pupils," interposed Mr. Mole. "A 
 very good boy. It is a pleasure to sail with so many old 
 friends, more especially as Harkaway has let me alone." 
 
 "Please captain," said Maple, in his sneaking way; 
 "I have come to inform you of a circumstance of which 
 I think you ought not to be ignorant." 
 
 " Very good 1 " exclaimed Mr. Mole, rubbing his hands, 
 " very good, indeed." 
 
 " Mutiny in the ship, eh ? " asked the captain. 
 
 "Not so bad as that; but it's disobedience of orders," 
 answered Maple. 
 
 "I'll tell you once foi all, that I don't care for tale- 
 bearers ; but I'll listen to you," said the captain, in his 
 blunt way. 
 
 "Harkaway has come down from aloft, to have his 
 dinner, and he's at it now." 
 
 "Is he? " said the captain, grinding his teeth. 
 
 "I hope you'll remember it was I who told you, sir," 
 said Maple, thinking he had made a favourable impres- 
 sion. 
 
 "Take that," cried the captain, jumping up from his 
 chair, and dealing him a box on the ears. "That's all 
 the thanks you'll get from me for telling tales." 
 
 Maple ran away, and the captain followed him on deck. 
 
 " Mr. Blader ran after him, saying 
 
 " Do not be hasty, I beg, Captain Cuttle. Perhaps the 
 poor lad Harkaway has been sufficiently punished for a 
 harmless joke." 
 
 " Harmless 1 That's your opinion. Leave him to me, 
 and mind your own business."
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 31 
 
 Mr. Blader fell back. 
 
 Calling- a tall, stalwart seaman to his side, the captain 
 exclaimed 
 
 "Take Mr. Harkaway, the midshipman under punish- 
 ment, who has disobeyed orders by coming down from 
 the masthead, and who is now in the midshipmen's berth, 
 and lash him to the topmast-rigging. Be off and look 
 sharp. " 
 
 The sailor, whose name was Davage, went on his er- 
 rand, and met Jack coming up the hatchway. 
 
 "You've got to come along with me, sir," he said. 
 
 "Where? "asked Jack. 
 
 "To be lashed to the rigging." 
 
 "All right," answered Jack, coolly. "It will save me 
 the trouble of sitting on the cross-trees." 
 
 Davage took a coil of rope, and, preceded by Jack, 
 went up the rigging. 
 
 When they came to the topmast, he tied him up tightly 
 so that it was impossible for him to extricate himself. 
 
 "Very sorry, sir," he said. "But it's the captain's or- 
 ders. " 
 
 "I'm all right; don't flurry your fat," replied Jack. 
 " But Captain Cuttle may take his davy I'll be even with 
 him for this." 
 
 "You'd have the ship's company with you, sir," said 
 Davage. 
 
 The sailor descended to the deck, and Jack was left 
 alone in his glory. 
 
 In the heavens the sun was shining brightly, and the 
 wind whistled melodiously through the cordage. 
 
 For a time Jack did not mind it, but after an hour had 
 elapsed, his position began to get painful. 
 
 " I suppose it's my fault," he said to himself. " But it 
 is not pleasant. I've been deceived in old Cuttle. He's 
 a humbug. Crawcour was a lamb compared to him. I 
 wish I hadn't let the monkey loose. I wish I hadn't gone 
 to sea. What a fool I was ! " 
 
 The day declined, and Jack's position became every 
 hour more and more irksome. 
 
 There did not seem any prospect of release. 
 
 "Perhaps Dick will come up to me," he muttered, as 
 he thought of Harvey.
 
 32 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA Y& 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 THE CAPTAIN'S SECRET. 
 
 WEARILY passed the evening. 
 
 The pain which Jack had hitherto suffered increased to 
 positive agony as the ropes with which he was lashed tc 
 the rigging chafed his limbs. 
 
 Had not Davage mercifully made the strain come round 
 his body, and under the arms, his condition would have 
 been worse. 
 
 To bodily pain were added hunger and thirst, the lat- 
 ter especially, for the salt beef he had eaten at dinner 
 time made him long for a good draught of sweet water. 
 
 To his parched throat, even the salt sea appeared entic- 
 ing, and he longed to be able to shake himself free 
 from the galling cords, and plung into the waves which 
 leaped and danced at his feet. 
 
 There was a gleam of comfort when he remembered 
 that it was Harvey's watch. 
 
 About twelve, as near as he could guess, for he could 
 not look at his watch, he heard someone coming up the 
 rigging. 
 
 It was Harvey. 
 
 "Thank you for coming to see me," said Jack, in a faint 
 voice. 
 
 " I've come to do more, if you like to risk it," answered 
 Harvey. 
 
 "What's that?" 
 
 "Cut you down. All the fellows in the ship say it's 
 too bad to keep you tied up here the best part of the day 
 and all night too. Are you not stiff?" 
 
 " Rather," replied Jack; "but I think I shall be able 
 to get down. The circulation in my limbs is all right. 
 Davage didn't lash my wrists and ankles." 
 
 "Cuttle turned in tight, I think, and won't come on 
 deck till the morning. Thompson, the first mate, is on 
 deck, and he told me if liked to go up and speak to you, 
 he shouldn't see me." 
 
 " Thompson's a brick," said Jack. " Under the circum- 
 stances, I'll come down, Dick, and chance it I'm that
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 33 
 
 dry, I could dip my beak into a puddle of road water ; 
 and my head aches fit to split." 
 
 "I should think it did ; you had a tidy sun on you for 
 some time." 
 
 As he spoke, Harvey cut away the lashings, and threw 
 them into the sea. 
 
 It was lucky he supported Jack with one arm, for the 
 latter had overrated his strength, and it was some few 
 minutes before he could recover himself sufficiently to 
 trust himself off the trees. 
 
 At length he reached the deck, and crawled along in 
 the shadow to the main hatch, and so reached the mid- 
 shipmen's mess. 
 
 His first care was to quench his thirst. 
 
 Then he looked around him. 
 
 Wren, Sinclair, Hunston, and Maple were fast asleep, 
 and only a faint light came in through the portholes. 
 
 Wren was tossing about in an uneasy, restless manner, 
 as if indulging in the luxury of a private nightmare. 
 
 " What is he saying ? " Jack muttered, as he heard him 
 talk in his sleep. 
 
 "He wouldn't masthead me," said Wren, speaking 
 thickly and excitedly at intervals. "I'd call him Captain 
 Scuttle, as I did once before." 
 
 "Captain Scuttle!" repeated Jack, listening intently. 
 "There is something in this." 
 
 For a brief space Wren was silent. 
 
 "Didn't I see him with my own eyes bore holes in the 
 bottom of the ' Polar Star ? ' She was lost off Newfound- 
 land. Foundered in a fog. Ha ! ha ! Crew saved in the 
 boats, and reached St. John's. The Mercantile Marine 
 Insurance Company wouldn't have paid the damage if 
 they'd known what I know. Cuttle or Scuttle, he mustn't 
 talk to me." 
 
 Jack drank in every word of this revelation, after which 
 Wren was silent. 
 
 The sleeping boy had probably been contrasting his 
 position with Jack's during his waking hours, and the 
 result was a dwelling of the mind, upon what often oc- 
 cupied it, while asleep. 
 
 "That's the captain's secret, is it ? " Jack said to him- 
 self. "A pretty villain Captain Cuttle is. I see now why- 
 Wren isn't afraid of him. Wait a bit" 
 3
 
 34 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 Jack turned in, "all standing," as he phrased it th\ , 
 is, with all his clothes on, and slept very well till mom 
 ing. 
 
 His messmates were astonished to see him. 
 ' I didn't know they'd let you run about loose again. "' 
 said Wren. 
 
 ' You don't know everything," replied Jack. 
 
 ' How did you like it ? " asked Sinclair. 
 
 'Oh, stunning ; lovely sky and beautiful prospect." 
 
 Jack had scarcely finished his breakfast when he w&s 
 sent for to the captain's cabin as he had expected. 
 
 Captain Cuttle had been on deck, and discovered that 
 the prisoner was not in his proper position. 
 
 He made inquiries without any result, and sent for the 
 offender. 
 
 He was alone when Jack entered, and glared at him 
 fiercely. 
 
 "Is there going to be a fight between you and me, to 
 see who is to conquer, my lad ? " exclaimed he. 
 
 "Yes, Captain Scuttle," replied Jack. 
 
 " Captain WHAT? " roared the skipper. 
 
 "I beg your pardon," said Ji.ck. " Being aloft so long 
 has made rne rather stupid. I meant Cuttle. It was gaz- 
 ing at the Polar Star that confused me. " 
 
 The captain looked keenly at him, as if he would read 
 his soul in its innermost depths. 
 
 For a moment he could not make out whether he was 
 speaking by design or from accident, and Jack's perfectly 
 cool and off-hand manner rendered his task all the more 
 difficult. 
 
 ' Aren't you afraid of me ? " he asked, presently. 
 
 'No. I knew you wouldn't do anything more to me." 
 
 'Why not?" 
 
 'A little bird told me so," answered Jack. 
 
 'Wren. You mean Wren, "exclaimed the captain, los- 
 ing his presence of mind. "You've been talking to 
 Wren. " 
 
 "He was only spinning me a yarn, sir," replied Jack, 
 "about being wrecked off Newfoundland. The ship 
 foundered in a convenient spot, went down in a fog, which 
 fogged everybody, even the Mercantile Marine Insurance." 
 
 Captain Cuttle went up to Jack, and put his hand on 
 his shoulder, grasping it till he hurt the flesh.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 35 
 
 He was very white now, and he spc .". with an inten- 
 sity of feeling that showed he was in earnest. 
 
 "Keep your tongue between your teeth, lad," he ex- 
 claimed, " if you want to save your life." 
 
 " My life ! " repeated Jack, who was rather alarmed at 
 the skipper's tone and manner. 
 
 "Aye, your life. Never dare to talk to me again as 
 you have to-day. There was one about your own age 
 but no matter. ' Wren had best look to it. The one I was 
 about to speak Gifell overboard during the night !" 
 
 Jack's flesh crept with horror. 
 
 " Go. I have said enough for a sensible lad like you. 
 Don't provoke me too far ! " exclaimed the captain. 
 
 Jack moved towards the door. 
 
 " I suppose, sir, I needn't go star-gazing any more?" 
 he said. 
 
 The captain flung a boot at him, and he retired pre- 
 cipitately. 
 
 Jack had gained his point, but at what a cost ! 
 
 He had incurred the hostility and suspicion of the cap- 
 tain, who was a violent and vindictive man. 
 
 He did not stick at trifles, or he would not have fired at 
 Mr. Blader as he did, when Slocum so providentially 
 spoilt his aim at the cost of a broken head. 
 
 The horribly mysterious hint which the captain had 
 thrown out ran in Jack's mind. 
 
 It was easy enough for a strong and determined man 
 to throw a boy overboard on a dark night. 
 
 So he resolved not to irritate the captain beyond the 
 latter's power of endurance. 
 
 How he kept his resolution, we shall see presently. 
 
 He had conquered in the first fight, and was so far 
 master of the situation. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 WREN DISAPPEARS. 
 
 AFTER the interview that Jack had with the captain, he 
 began to grow afraid of him. 
 
 Captain Cuttle was not the amiable person he had ap-
 
 36 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 peared to be, and his true character was showing itselt 
 day by lay. 
 
 Though Jack appeared to have got the best of it, the 
 captain was evidently not a man to forget. 
 
 His mysterious hint about the midshipman who fell 
 overboard because he dared to talk about what he knew, 
 alarmed Jack. 
 
 " It won't do, Dick, to play with our captain," he said. 
 
 "Why?" asked Harvey. 
 
 "Because he wouldn't mind murdering a fellow." 
 
 Harvey laughed. 
 
 "Draw it mild, Jack," he said. "We are living in a 
 civilised age, and with all the men on board he would 
 scarcely like to risk getting his neck in a noose." 
 
 "Suppose I fell overboard." 
 
 "That would be your fault." 
 
 "Ah, but suppose! was pushed over on a dark night, 
 when no one was looking, and only the wind heard my 
 cries for help." 
 
 "What do you mean?" asked Harvey, curiously. 
 
 "I scarcely know myself. But I'll tell you what I 
 have learnt. When Wren was asleep the other night, he 
 talked wildly about our captain scuttling the ' Polar Star,' 
 to get the insurance money. Scuttling means boring holes 
 vn her bottom, so that she may sink. \Vren sailed in the 
 'Polar Star, ' and I hinted to Captain Cuttle something 
 *bout it." 
 
 "You did!" 
 
 " Yes, and that is why I was let off. But at the same 
 time, the captain told me that one of his midshipmen 
 'fell overboard,' because he couldn't keep his tongue 
 between his teeth. I believe it will be Wren's turn next, 
 because Captain Cuttle thinks he has been chatting to 
 me. I shall be very careful what I say this voyage, and 
 when we get to Canton I shall cut and run, and hide till 
 the ' Fairy' has started homewards, and then ship in 
 some other vessel. I'm not going to risk the return 
 voyage with such a skipper, if, please God, I last out 
 this journey. " 
 
 " Here is Wren," said Harvey. "He don't look as if 
 he funked much." 
 
 " Well, my young true blue ! " said Wren, approaching 
 Jack. " You got out of your little scrane better than I
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 3 7 
 
 expected. Old Cuttle doesn't generally let fellows off; 
 I couldn't have done it better myself." 
 
 "You've got a hold over him," said Jack. 
 
 "Sol said; but neither you nor anyone else knows 
 what that is, nor are you likely to." 
 
 "Come here," said Jack. 
 
 Wren approached, and Jack whispered in his ear 
 
 "It's something about the 'Polar Star,' isn't it, and 
 Captain Scuttle ? " 
 
 " How did you know that ? " asked Wren, much aston- 
 ished. 
 
 "Captain told me. We're like brothers," replied Jack. 
 " By the way, who was the midshipman who fell over- 
 board?" 
 
 Wren turned deadly pale. 
 
 " Did he tell you that, too ? " he said. 
 
 "If he hadn't how should I know it all?" answered 
 Jack. " You didn't, did you ? " 
 
 "It would have been as much as my life is worth to 
 have done so," replied Wren. "If Cuttle let on about 
 what only he and I knew, since Darner's death, he must 
 be going' off his nut." 
 
 "He was tight," Jack said ; "and I caught him in the 
 humour. How did Darner die ? " 
 
 "Darner was the only friend I had on earth, and he 
 was drowned one night in a gale of wind. What's the 
 use of your asking me a lot of questions, when you know 
 all about it ? " 
 
 " Foul play? " 
 
 " Of course. But I won't be pumped ; take my advice, 
 and keep your mouth shut, or else you'll follow Darner," 
 said Wren. 
 
 " Perhaps you'll go first," replied Jack. 
 
 "Not I," said Wren; "I don't go and clack about. 
 I'm too wide awake for that, so sheer off, my hearty, and 
 keep the chain up, or else " 
 
 He broke off abruptly, and pointed to the sea with a 
 significant air. 
 
 " Food for fishes, eh? " said Jack, coolly. 
 
 " And no mistake," replied Wren, as he slouched off 
 with his hands in his pockets. 
 
 "A lively prospect," Jack remarked to Harvey. 
 
 "For goodness, sake, Jack, don't be rash; take his
 
 33 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 advice and shut up," Harvey replied. " There is danger, 
 I can see it now. Captain Cuttle " 
 
 " Scuttle, you mean ? " 
 
 " No, I don't. I wouldn't whisper such a word, lest 
 he might hear it, and wipe me out as as he did Darner." 
 
 Harvey sank his voice to a low tone as he uttered the 
 last words, and looked around him cautiously. 
 
 There was no one near. 
 
 "I've concluded one thing," Jack said, "and that is, 
 I'd better subside for the present, though I should like 
 to wake old Mole up." 
 
 " You'll have plenty of opportunities," replied Harvey. 
 
 Jack was prudent enough not to offend Captain Cuttle 
 in any way. 
 
 He remarked that he treated Wren with marked cold- 
 ness, and although Wren could not guess the reason, 
 Jack knew it well enough. 
 
 The captain thought Wren had betrayed his secret, and 
 distrusted him accordingly. 
 
 The ship made a good voyage as far as the Cape, when 
 they encountered stormy weather. 
 
 Jack was in his bunk one night, when the weather was 
 more than usually boisterous, and the noise made by the 
 gale that was raging woke him up. 
 
 It was Wren's watch. 
 
 He could hear the steady pacing of his footsteps on 
 deck, every now and then, as he passed overhead. 
 
 Suddenly he heard other footsteps, and he fancied 
 there was the sound of a scuffle, and then a despairing 
 shriek came up from the sea. 
 
 Jack sprang up and looked out of a porthole. 
 
 Was he dreaming, or did he for a moment see a wan, 
 white, hopeless face rise to the surface, and then fall 
 rapidly astern ? 
 
 "I could swear that was Wren's face," Jack said to 
 himself. 
 
 He would have gone on deck and cried "Man over- 
 board ! " but he was afraid to do so. He might be mis- 
 taken. If he raised a false alarm he would be bullied on 
 all hands, and he knew enough of seafaring to be sure 
 that no boat could live in such a storm. 
 
 If, indeed, Wren was overboard, he was lost without 
 the possibility of hope.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 39 
 
 Trembling in every limb Jack turned over and tried to 
 go to sleep, without avail. 
 
 He could not get the horrid sight out of his eyes. 
 
 The apparition, if apparition it was, haunted him. 
 
 Towards morning he fell into an uneasy slumber, but 
 did not say anything to his messmates, being too much 
 afraid of the captain to do so. 
 
 At breaskfast time Wren was missing from the mess, 
 and on inquiries being made, nothing could be heard of 
 him. 
 
 The man at the wheel had seen him at midnight, but 
 not afterwards. 
 
 As the sea was running heavily at the time, and the 
 decks were repeatedly washed by huge waves, it was 
 supposed he had been swept overboard. Jack had his 
 suspicions to the contrary. 
 
 So had Harvey. 
 
 And looking mournfully at one another, they asked 
 whose turn it would be next. 
 
 Jack had not the remotest doubt that Wren had been 
 thrown overboard by the captain in the storm. 
 
 He was most circumspect in his conduct afterwards for 
 fear of arousing the resentment of Captain Cuttle, which 
 had been slumbering for some time. 
 
 "Poor Wren," said Jack to Harvey, "if I had not 
 spoken, he would have been alive still." 
 
 " You didn't mean anything," replied Harvey. 
 
 " God knows I didn't," said Jack ; "I had no particular 
 cause to like the fellow, but I did not think he would 
 come to an end like this." 
 
 The captain did not seem much concerned at what 
 had happened. 
 
 He spoke a few words to his midshipmen, and con- 
 cluded by saying, as he looked steadily at Jack, " You 
 must all of you be careful. The best sailors are liable to 
 accidents, and what has unfortunately occurred to poor 
 Wren might be the fate of any of you." 
 
 The ship, however, went on her way, and, as Jack 
 was very civil and well behaved, and took care when on 
 deck at night to look about him, to prevent a surprise, 
 he was alive and well, when the ship, leaving the Indian 
 Ocean, passed through the straits of Malacca, on hei 
 way to the China Seas.
 
 40 JA CK HA RKA IV A Y A FTEK SCHOOL DA VS. 
 
 The old seaman, Slocum, who had been knocked 
 down by the captain for stating his ideas of duty, had 
 taken a great fancy to Jack, and taught him many things 
 he would not otherwise have learnt. 
 
 The first mate also gave him lessons in navigation, and 
 Mr. Mole induced him to read with him in his leisure 
 hours. 
 
 So it will be seen that Jack, through fear of his life, 
 which he thought the captain would not hesitate to take 
 if he offended him, was making very fair progress, and 
 behaving very well. 
 
 After Wren's loss, Sinclair, Jack and Harvey became 
 friends, and Hunston and Maple were left to themselves. 
 
 Everyone was glad at reaching the Eastern Archipelago, 
 for it was an indication that their voyage was drawing 
 to a c^ose. 
 
 Hunston who was profoundly ignorant on almost all 
 point?, was holding an argument with Sinclair one morn- 
 ing at mess about the position of Singapore, at which 
 place the ship was to touch. 
 
 "1 tell you," said Hunston, "that Singapore is one of 
 our settlements in the West Indies." 
 
 Sinclair laughed. 
 
 " I'll refer it to Harkaway," said Sinclair, who came 
 down in his shirt-sleeves to have his breakfast, for the 
 heat was fearful. 
 
 " You've made two mistakes in one sentence," replied 
 Jack, " for Singapore is a free state, and can't be called 
 one of our settlements, exactly ; and we are in the East, 
 not the West Indies. " 
 
 " It doesn't matter," exclaimed Hunston, annoyed ; " 1 
 thank goodness I don't know much about these things." 
 
 " Then you thank goodness for your ignorance," said 
 Jack laughing. 
 
 " Suppose I do ; what then ? " 
 
 " Oh, nothing much ; only you've a great deal to be 
 thankful for," Jack retorted, with a gravity that made the 
 others laugh still louder. 
 
 Hunston held his tongue, for he was no match for Jack 
 when the latter began to chaff him. 
 
 At Singapore some cargo was delivered, and Mr. Blader, 
 the naturalist, went on shore to see if he could purchase 
 anything for his collection.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 4 1 
 
 He came back just before the vessel started again, with 
 a large box, which he had placed in his cabin. 
 
 There were holes in the top, as if it was intended to 
 give air to some living thing. 
 
 Jack saw it come on board and his curiosity was 
 strongly excited. 
 
 " Dick, what's in that box of old Blader, do yo.u think ? " 
 he asked, as the anchor was being weighed. 
 
 " Can't guess. A hippopotamus perhaps," replied Har- 
 vey. 
 
 ' ' Hippopotamus my eye, " exclaimed Jack. ' ' Will you 
 help me to find out ? " 
 
 " Like a bird." 
 
 "When?" 
 
 " After the ' uproar is over' my pippin," said Harvey, 
 meaning when they were fairly under weigh. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 WHAT WAS IN THE BOX. 
 
 As soon as they could get away from their duties, Jack 
 and Harvey stole down stairs into the passengers' cabin. 
 
 It was deserted. 
 
 By applying his eye to one of the holes in the box, 
 Jack got a view of what was inside. 
 
 He sprang up with a cry. 
 
 " What is it? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " My eye ! " exclaimed Jack ; "I never saw such a 
 thing in my life. It's a snake as thick round as a man's 
 thigh." 
 
 " Perhaps it's stuffed." 
 
 " You're stuffed," said Jack derisively. " What are the 
 holes for if it isn't alive ? " 
 
 " What does old Blader want with a thing like that on 
 board? I wonder the captain allows it." 
 
 " The skipper, I expect, doesn't know anything about 
 it. Suppose we let it out. Won't there be a dust up ! " 
 
 " Oh, Jack ! " said Harvey, lost in admiration of this 
 brilliant idea. 
 
 The snake was a python of the largest size.
 
 42 JACR HARKAWAY AFTER SCHOOLDAYS. 
 
 Fully fifteen feet long-, and wide in proportion. It had 
 been presented to the naturalist by a gentleman who had 
 lately returned from a long journey to Cambodia, and it 
 had been caught while gorged by the natives of Bankok. 
 
 Mr. Blader intended to drown it, by suspending the 
 box in the sea by ropes, and then to put it in alcohol to 
 preserve it ; but as the ship sailed early, he had not had time 
 yet to put his plan in execution. 
 
 The lid was fastened securely with a padlock, though 
 it was easy to undo it by taking out one of the staples. 
 
 This Jack proceeded to do. 
 
 " I'll go and tell Mole," said Jack, " that someone 
 wants to see him in the cabin. Won't it be a lark ? " 
 
 " Suppose the beast eats him," suggested Harvey. 
 
 " He's a fool if he does, for Mole's so tough he's sure to 
 disagree with him." 
 
 " It'll be all up with Mole's tea-garden." 
 
 " Mind he does't collar you, Dick," said Jack, " the 
 staple will be out directly." 
 
 " I say, don't funk a fellow into fits," replied Harvey, 
 getting further off. " I've read of those big snakes py- 
 thons they call them and they're not poisonous. Their 
 dodge is to fix their fangs in your leg, and then twist their 
 coils round you, which they do as quickly as the lash of 
 a whip twines round a post. Your bones crack, and it's 
 all U P with you in a half-a-jiffey. " 
 
 " There isn't much of you, Dick," said Jack, pausing a 
 moment in wrenching ou the staple with his pocket 
 knife ; " suppose you let him have you. " It'll be a nice 
 whet to his appetite, like half-a-dozen of oysters before 
 dinner." 
 
 " Thank you," answered Harvey, "you're very kind. 
 Show me the way first." 
 
 " Next week," said Jack, grinning. 
 
 " Won't you? " 
 
 " Not much," replied Jack ; " I'm not tired of my life 
 yet. His snakeship doesn't gobble me up if I know it." 
 
 " What'll the captain say ? " 
 
 " I'll chance that." 
 
 Suddenly the staple came out with a run, and Jack, who 
 was pulling hard at it rolled over on his back. 
 
 Harvey made for the door, like a startled hare. 
 
 The snake, astonished at his unexpected freedom,
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 43 
 
 raised hns ugly head and glared savagely at Jack, who 
 picked himself up and retreated to a safe distance. 
 
 "Morning-, governor," he said, nodding his head. 
 "How do you find yourself? ' 
 
 The python's only reply to this was to uncoil himself 
 and glide out of the box on to the floor. 
 
 Jack was astonished at his prodigious size ; he did not 
 think he was half so big or formidable, and was rather 
 sorry he'd let him out. 
 
 ' ' He's a nice sort of customer to meet on a dark night," 
 he muttered. 
 
 Retreating to the deck, whither Harvey had retired be- 
 fore him, he looked round for Ms friend and found him 
 perched upon the monkey-rail, leaning his back agr.incC 
 the mizzen-rigging. 
 
 Mr. Mole was on deck, attired in a Chinese bagu, or 
 loose blouse, a pair of canvas shoes and a large sun hao, 
 which he had bought at Singapore, as being seasonable. 
 
 " Well, Jack," exclaimed Mr. Mole, " now you can 
 sing ' I'm afloat' once more." 
 
 " I know that ; I could sing the tune the old co\v c!icd 
 on if I wanted to," replied Jack. " I'm not in a singing 
 humour. But I shouldn't mind reading one of the Odes, 
 if you've a Horace handy, sir." 
 
 Jack knew he hadn't, and would have to go down into 
 the cabin for one. 
 
 " Certainly, my boy. I am always ready to instruct the 
 mind of youth. Ingenuous yffuth, as we used to say at 
 my esteemed friend, Mr. Crawcour's." 
 
 " Rather a change, sir, in going to China, and larruping 
 niggers," said Jack. 
 
 " I shall behave humanely to my labourers. Larrup- 
 ing, as you term it, is not a part of my programme." 
 
 " Chain them up, sir," Jack replied, thinking of the 
 treatment he once received at Mr. Crawcour's. Mr. Mole 
 smiled, and said he would go for the Horace. 
 
 Harvey came down and exclaimed, " I see Mole'? 
 gone." 
 
 " Hold your row. He'll come up quicker than he wen* 
 if the snake doesn't cop him," rejoined Jack. 
 
 The two boys, breathless with impatience, awaited thv 
 result of Mr. Mole's journey. 
 
 Presently there was a noise as of some one scamper) n
 
 44 JA CK HARK A WA Y A FTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 up the companion, and Mr. Mole reached the top, utter- 
 ing dismal cries. 
 
 " Oh ! Lord help me ! Oh, Lord ! Oh, Lord ! He made 
 a snap at my canvas shoe! It's awful," exclaimed the 
 schoolmaster. 
 
 Captain Cuttle and Mr. Blader were walking together, 
 and they came to Mr. Mole to inquire the cause of his 
 fright 
 
 " What's the shindy? " asked the captain, in his blunt 
 way ; " anyone would think you'd seen Old Nick." 
 
 " Worse, sir; worse, a thousand times," answered Mr. 
 Mob. 
 
 - f - What's worse ? the ghost of your grandmother ? " 
 
 Mr. Mole's knees shook and knocked togther, while he 
 wr.r obliged to lean upon the naturalist for support. 
 
 " There's a serpent in the cabin," he muttered,, " as 
 big as a horse, and as wide round as a young donkey. 
 Oh, Lord! It made a dive at my canvas shoe, as if it 
 was going to begin to eat me, legs first." 
 
 "A serpent on board my ship? I never heard of such 
 a thing. That's a sort of merchandise I didn't bargain 
 for," said Captain Cuttle. " You must be dreaming. It's 
 the brandy-and-water you've had. Delirium tremens 
 often makes men feel snakes in their boots, and you 
 said he was at your canvas shoe." 
 
 "Why, it must be my python," remarked Mr. Blader, 
 alarmed. 
 
 "Your python !" said the captain, "are you going to 
 see snakes, too?" 
 
 "It's a fact. I had an enormous snake given me 
 yesterday," answered the naturalist, "and brought him 
 on board, intending to preserve him as a unique speci- 
 men." 
 
 "I wish you'd have told me," Captain Cuttle said, 
 with a look of annoyance. " These reptiles are not easy 
 to kill." 
 
 " How he got loose puzzles me, but I suppose his huge 
 strength enabled him to force the staple. It is really 
 very thoughtless of me, and I am very sorry Mr. Mole 
 should have been so much alarmed." 
 
 Dick, Harvey and Jack overheard this conversation 
 with much glee. 
 
 "It was touch and go with Mole," whispered Harvey.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 45 
 
 "Yes and blow me tight," replied Jack, in the same 
 tone, "if they won't have all their work cut out for them 
 to kill him." 
 
 The captain reflected for a moment, and came to the 
 conclusion that something ought to be done to get rid of 
 the snake. 
 
 " It won't do to let the critter have the run of the ship," 
 he said. " Here, you Harkaway, go to the carpenter, 
 and get a hatchet. " 
 
 " Right, sir," said Jack, running off for that purpose. 
 
 "I believe," remarked Mr. Blader, " that you may fire 
 at a snake, and put a ball in his body without doing 
 him much harm. What is necessary is to break his 
 back, or cut him in half." 
 
 "Exactly and that's what you'd better do," said 
 Captain Cuttle. 
 
 "II" cried the naturalist, aghast. 
 
 "Yes the boy will be here with a hatchet for you 
 directly. It's your snake, you were responsible for his 
 coming on board, and you've got to kill him." 
 
 "Suppose I decline the honour," observed Mr. Blader, 
 who did not seem to like the task assigned him at all. 
 
 Jack now arrived with the axe, and said, as he handed 
 it to Mr. Mole 
 
 "Go in and win, sir. St. George and the Dragon for 
 ever. You can do it, sir." 
 
 " My dear young friend, I will have nothing to do with 
 reptiles," answered Mr. Mole, declining to take the axe. 
 " Rather than encounter the dreadful eyes of that awful 
 monster again, I would be a be keelhauled." 
 
 "It won't harm you, sir. He's as tame as a kitten," 
 continued Jack. 
 
 "Look here, my lad," exclaimed the captain with a 
 malicious look. "You're very fast in giving other people 
 advice. If the thing is to be done as easily as you say, 
 why don't you do it ? " 
 
 "I shouldn't mind," replied Jack, speaking almost be- 
 fore he thought of the effect of his words. 
 
 "That's right take the axe and go down into the 
 cabin kill that snake, and then we shall know what sort 
 of stuff you're made of." 
 
 Jack hesitated and hung back. 
 
 The terrible risk he would run in an encounter of this
 
 46 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 kind, flashed across his mind, and he was more than 
 half inclined to back out of it. 
 
 The mocking laughter of the captain rang in his ear. 
 
 "Ha! ha! You're all smoke and no fire," he cried, 
 in derision.' "Go about your business, my lad, and 
 another time don't try and get credit for that courage 
 which you do not possess." 
 
 "I didn't say I wouldn't do it," replied Jack, growing 
 pale. " Give me the axe, sir. I'll have a shy at him, if 
 he were as big as the mainmast. If he should swallow 
 me, I suppose you'll come down and rip him up to let me 
 out." 
 
 The captain laughed, and handed Jack the axe, which 
 he took with a hand that trembled a little. 
 
 Removing his jacket, he stood in his shirt-sleeves, 
 which he tucked up, and shaking hands with Harvey, 
 said, in a low tone 
 
 "Good-bye, Dick. It's odds on the worm chawing 
 me up. I wonder how it will feel inside." 
 
 Harvey could not help wondering at the spirits his 
 friend possessed at such a moment, but though Jack 
 indulged in chaff, he was in reality in a dreadful fright. 
 
 However, the captain, who was hL enemy, had dared 
 him to the encounter, and he resol - ed to do the best he 
 could. 
 
 The "worm, "as he playfully called the python, was 
 no contemptible antagonist for a boy of his age, and the 
 odds were against him as he had truly said. 
 
 Mr ; Blader and Mr. Mole both remonstrated with the 
 captain, about letting Jack embark in such an enterprise. 
 
 " Isn't it cowardly to let a boy do such a thing with 
 the almost certainty of being killed," said Mr. Blader, 
 " when there are men about? " 
 
 " You're welcome to go and do it yourself as I said 
 before," said the captain. "One thing I know, and that 
 is, I shan't." 
 
 This retort compelled Mr. Blader to be silent. 
 
 " If it wasn't for my tea-garden and my prospects, and 
 a certain rheumatic affection in my legs, which has just 
 come on," said Mr. Mole, "I would go and despatch 
 the serpent myself." 
 
 Captain Cuttle turned contemptuously from them. 
 
 " Ready, sir," said Jack, preparing to descend the ladder.
 
 JACK HARKA WA y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS, 47 
 
 "Wish you luck, lad," replied the captain, who could 
 not withhold his admiration of Jack's courage. 
 
 The men, learning what was going to take place, all 
 crowded aft, and some of them ventured so far as to go 
 down the companion, and look in at the cabin door. 
 
 It was a moment of unparalleled anxiety and expecta- 
 tion. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE STORM. 
 
 WHEN Jack got into the cabin the python was gliding 
 about the carpet and seemed to have the appearance of 
 being astonished at finding himself where he was. 
 
 Directly he saw Jack he recognised an enemy, and 
 coiled himself up, raising his head high out of the midst 
 of his huge coil. 
 
 His red jaws were wide open, and his eyes shone like 
 live coals. 
 
 For an instant Jack felt his blood freeze in his veins, 
 and it is not to be wondered at, considering that he had 
 undertaken a task at which men presumably brave, held 
 back, and were afraid. 
 
 As a fact, the bravest men are always ready to own to 
 a sensation of fear. It is their will that carries them 
 through. 
 
 The snake realised, as it were, instinctively, that one 
 of the two must die on that spot. 
 
 Jack approached him, and the python darted at his 
 foot, hoping to fasten his fangs in his boot. Now Jack 
 could understand what Mr. Mole had meant by saying 
 that it made a dive at his canvas shoe. 
 
 " Good-morning !" said Jack, under his breath, as he 
 started back with the agility of a chamois-hunter, "you 
 didn't do it that time, my beauty ; and you are a beauty, 
 after a fashion. I hope you'll have a pain in your stomach 
 if you swallow me, for then I shall know what's going on 
 outside. " 
 
 Again the snake darted at him and again he stepped 
 back. 
 
 Noticing that it was necessary for the creature to re-
 
 48 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 coil after each spring Jack ran in, just as he had sprung, 
 and dealt him a blow with the axe. 
 
 Instead of falling across the snake and breaking its 
 back, it only cut into the side, making a deep incision, 
 from which the dark blood welled up. 
 
 The springing and dodging continued with more 
 rapidity than before, and Jack jumped up and down with 
 the activity of a harlequin, and the perspiration rolled 
 down him. 
 
 "It's hot work," he thought, "I've heard of a bear 
 dancing on hot plates, but 1 doubt if it's worse than this. 
 By Jove ! that was a shave. Look out, old fellow. Now 
 I've got you." 
 
 The python's jaws came within an inch of his foot, 
 but Jack perceived his advantage. It was now or never, 
 and he flung himself upon the snake, dealing him a cut 
 about fifteen inches behind his head, which severed it 
 from the body, except about an inch on the other side. 
 
 As he coiled up this part fell over, and in his dying 
 agony he fastened his teeth in his own coils. 
 
 "That's the finisher," Jack cried in triumph as lie den!'; 
 him another blow nearer the head, which rolled on l .hc 
 floor. 
 
 Drawing his knife, he stuck it in to the brain, and r.n led 
 with the ghastly trophy, ran out of the cabin. 
 
 The men made way for him, and a hearty cheer Lrol;c 
 out Such a cheer as only Englishmen, in their admira- 
 tion of manly courage, can give. 
 
 Captain Cuttle patted him on the back, and said 
 "You're a fine fellow, my boy, and an honour to the ship's 
 company." 
 
 Jack tried to speak, but he could not. 
 
 The reaction came, and sitting down on a bale of goods, 
 he burst into tears, letting the head fall at his feet. 
 
 No one but himself knew what he had suffered in the 
 few minutes that were occupied in his fight with the 
 python. 
 
 He seemed to have lived a lifetime. 
 
 Some men were set to work to swab up the blc od, and 
 throw the loathsome reptile's body overboard. 
 
 The captain took Jack into his own cabin and gave him 
 some cordial out of a case bottle. 
 
 " Thank you, sir," said Jack as he drank the dram.
 
 I A CK HA RKA IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 49 
 
 "You're a lad after mj own heart," said Captain Cuttle 
 filling the glass a second time, and adding " DrinK it up. 
 It won't hurt you. It will steady your nerves after what 
 you've gone through. You and I must be friends, so don't 
 make any more allusions to what that foolish and unfortu- 
 nate fellow Wren told you. I have watched you narrowly 
 lately, and I see you can keep your tongue quiet. I'm 
 not the man to stand falsehoods being spread about me, 
 and if you are discreet, we shall pull together. If not 
 well, I need not say any more to a boy of your intelli- 
 gence. " i 
 
 He gave Jack his hand, and the lad shuddered as he 
 took it, for he felt sure that Captain Cuttle knew more 
 about Wren's death than he chose to say. 
 
 However, he made a virtue of necessity, and disguising 
 his real feelings, left the cabin high in his captain's favour. 
 
 This adventure made Jack quite a hero. He had all 
 along been a favourite with the crew ; now they looked up 
 to him with admiring eyes as well as looks of affection. 
 
 This is always the reward paid by men to true courage. 
 
 Among those who congratulated him was Harvey. 
 
 "I wouldn't have done it, "said Harvey, "if the owner 
 had given me the ship and its cargo. How did you feel 
 while you were about it ? " 
 
 "Oh, jolly enough," replied Jack, "when I saw what 
 the beggar's tactics were, I knew I was bound to have 
 him. " 
 
 "Everybody admired your pluck." 
 
 "Perhaps we shall have worse than that to go through 
 before we get home," replied Jack, who did not like being 
 praised. 
 
 He spoke at random, but there was more truth in the 
 casual remark, as they were soon to find out, than either 
 he or Harvey imagined. 
 
 For many a night afterwards Jack woke up in his sleep 
 with a start, fancying he saw a snake coiling round him. 
 
 The " Fairy" went on her course up the China Sea, and 
 at last encountered very rough weather. 
 
 A storm arose and came upon her suddenly. 
 
 She rolled about for some hours, and one of her masts 
 went overboard a terrific sea swept her deck, carrying 
 over the side two seamen, and disabling her rudder, and 
 washing away the binnacle. It was night 
 4
 
 50 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 With all Captain Cuttle's faults, and they were not a few, 
 as we have seen, he was a good sailor. 
 
 The storms, in those latitudes are, however, so sudden 
 and so fierce, that even a thorough seaman cannot at all 
 times prevent disasters. 
 
 About midnight a leak was reported. 
 
 The "Fairy" was drifting about on the waves, tossed 
 hither and thither rudderless and helpless ! 
 
 Captain Cuttle was out of his reckoning. 
 
 By a reference to the chart he imagined that at the time 
 the storm came on they were in about 4 deg. N. latitude, 
 by 109 deg. \V. lorgitude. 
 
 This would place them between two groups of islands 
 in the Indian Archipelago. 
 
 These were the Anambas and the Natuna isles. 
 
 The latter islands were about 120 geographical miles 
 from Sarawak, in Borneo, and about 200 miles from Sing- 
 agore. 
 
 Reports stated that the natives of these islands were 
 wild and savage. 
 
 The sailors spun yarns about head hunters or cannibals, 
 and the boys listened with rapt attention. 
 
 It was probable that the ship would be wrecked, or 
 indeed, that she might founder and go down in mid-ocean. 
 
 When the captain realized the desperate condition of his 
 vessel, he strained every nerve to save her. 
 
 Relays of hands were kept all night at the pumps, and 
 in the morning the dismasted ship rode, water-logged, 
 the sport of the wind, which blew steadily towards the 
 Natunas. 
 
 Jack and Harvey worked like slaves. 
 
 The only skulkers were Hunston and Maple, who, thor- 
 oughly cowed and frightened, did not dare to speak a 
 word. 
 
 Captain Cuttle, however, made them take their turn at 
 the pumps, and saw that they did their fair share of 
 work. 
 
 The approach of morning was a relief, for the storm had 
 subsided somewhat 
 
 Still the tempest had done damage which was irrepar- 
 able. 
 
 A complete wreck the once buoyant and beautiful 
 ship " Fairy " was at the mercy of the wind and waves.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 5 1 
 
 " Here's a pretty kettle of fish," said Jack to Harvey, as 
 he went below to snatch a morsel of food, after being at 
 work all night. 
 
 "What will become of us? " asked Harvey, dolefully. 
 
 "If we escape being food for fishes we shall make 
 prime joints for the cannibals. There will be hot boiled 
 Harvey, and cold roast Hunston, while jugged Maple 
 will grace the festive board of the chief of the savages," 
 answered Jack. 
 
 " I wish," said Hunston, " that if you must joke at such 
 a time as this, you wouldn't do it at my expense." 
 
 "Why not, old cock?" asked Jack, dipping a weevilly 
 biscuit in his tea. 
 
 " I don't like it," answered Hunston. 
 
 "Oh, if that's all, you'd better do the other thing." 
 
 " What's that ? " 
 
 " Lump it," answered Jack, carelessly adding to Maple, 
 "Have a weevil? " 
 
 Maple shook his head, and Jack threw the little insect 
 which often enough will creep into ship's biscuits in 
 his eye." 
 
 " Oh ! " said Maple, " you must be a beast to throw a 
 weevil into a man's eye." 
 
 "Call yourself a man ! That's what you never were, 
 and never will be," said Jack. " Wait till we land among 
 the savages ; you shall be my chief slave." 
 
 "Yours ! " said Maple. "Perhaps you'll be one your- 
 self." 
 
 ' ' No, I shan't I shall make love to the king's daugh- 
 ter." 
 
 "Suppose she likes me best," said Maple, extracting 
 the weevil from his eye, and blinking over it like an old 
 owl in an ivy bush. 
 
 "What!" said Jack, derisively, "a woman like you. 
 That's coming it too strong. I tell you I shall marry 
 the king's daughter, and you shall be my chief slave, 
 while, I'll have Hunston artistically tattooed in various 
 parts of his ugly body every morning before breakfast, 
 for my amusement." 
 
 A dark form appeared in the doorway. 
 
 It was Captain Cuttle. 
 
 " No joking if you please, my lads," he said ; " it's past 
 a joke now. The water's gaining on us. Our only
 
 $2 JACK HAKKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 chance, as we can't stop the leak, is to drift to shore. 
 Who'll go aloft and keep a look-out for the land ? " 
 
 " I will, sir," replied Jack. 
 
 The captain gave him a telescope, and he went aloft 
 with alacrity, and taking his bearings, kept a sharp look- 
 out. 
 
 These words, the first gloomy ones that the captain had 
 given utterance to, struck a chill to all. 
 
 In a few hours their position had become desperate. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 LAND AHEAD. 
 
 AT the masthead, Jack amused himself with whistling 
 ik,s tune of the " King of the Cannibal Islands." 
 
 He rather liked the idea of being wrecked. There was 
 novelty in it, and it would be something to talk about 
 wnen he reached home again, if ever he did. 
 
 Still he was as anxious as any of the ship's company to 
 sig.it land, and strained his eyes, with the aid of the 
 glas, to distinguish the slightest speck. 
 
 Vfours passed and he saw nothing. 
 
 /oiother night like that of the last would settle the fate 
 of vac "Fairy." 
 
 Already the crew were worn out with the fatigue of 
 pur* ping, and want of sleep. 
 
 Ti* set them an example, Captain Cuttle had himself 
 taken a turn with the men and contributed his share to 
 their united exertions. 
 
 It was weary work for Jack to look out hour after ho.jr 
 upon that dreary expanse of water. 
 
 On all sides of him was the pathless sea, stretching MO 
 far as the eye could reach, like a vast prairie, undulating 
 and objectless. 
 
 Presently he saw a speck, which turned out to be a 
 bird, which he regarded to be a good sign, and a herald 
 of the approach of land. 
 
 When Noah sent the dove out of the ark and it re- 
 turned, having no place to set its foot, he knew that no 
 land was near.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 53 
 
 Jack pulled a biscuit out of his pocket and munched it, 
 wondering what little Emily would say if she saw him in 
 his present position. 
 
 All at once he beheld something through the glass that 
 looked like a dark cloud. 
 
 In time it grew more distinct, and he clearly defined a 
 ridge of rocks. 
 
 Joyfully he sang out " Land ahead ! " and the cry was 
 taken up by all, who saw in the announcement a gleam 
 of hope. 
 
 Captain Cuttle and the first mate, Mr. Thompson, im- 
 mediately reconnoitred through their glasses, and their 
 practised eyes confirmed Jack's declaration. 
 
 They conferred together. 
 
 " I fear there is no chance of saving the ship," said 
 Captain Cuttle. 
 
 "I can see none, sir," replied the mate. "She is 
 hopelessly waterlogged, and we can't expect to keep her 
 afloat any length of time, pump as hard as we may. 
 What shore, sir, do you reckon we are nearing? " 
 
 "Some of the islands west of Sarawak. I don't believe 
 they are named on the map. There is a group called the 
 Natunas ; I should think we are nearing one of them," 
 answered the captain. 
 
 " It's a bad job ; but after all our lives are the first care. 
 We have done our duty to the owner. Some would have 
 abandoned the ship this morning and taken to the boats. " 
 
 " We may save some of the cargo, if we run upon a 
 reef. " 
 
 "I doubt it, sir. If we strike we shall go to pieces, 
 and it will be the devil take the hindmost," replied Thomp- 
 son. 
 
 " How is the glass ? " 
 
 "Rising, sir." 
 
 "More wind, eh ?" 
 
 " I can feel it coming," answered the mate. 
 
 Captain Cuttle's face already clouded with anxiety, 
 assumed a deeper hue still of dark care. 
 
 "Well, " he said ; " keep the hands at it. We are in 
 the hands of Heaven. If the worst comes to the worst, 
 we must take to the boats, that's all about it. To stay on 
 board, and be driven on a leebound shore if the wind 
 rises again will be worse than madness."
 
 54 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 
 
 "Sheer suicide, sir," said Thompson. 
 
 The effect of the storm upon Mr. Mole was very marked. 
 He made friends with the steward and procured more 
 than one bottle of brandy, which he drank to keep his 
 spirits up. 
 
 With an unsteady gait he entered the midshipmen's 
 mess. 
 
 "My dear boys," he said, " this is a time of peril, and 
 I trust that you are all prepared to do your duty for 
 what says the song upon this point, my dear boys ? It 
 says bother me if I know what it does say. That's 
 funny, isn't it? " 
 
 And Mr. Mole sat down on a locker, and began to 
 laugh. 
 
 "I say, Jack," whispered Harvey, "Mole's a little 
 bit on." 
 
 " On ! " replied Jack ; " I should say he was a good bit 
 gone half-seas over." 
 
 "We can't offer you a glass of grog, sir, for we've had 
 none served out to our mess to-day," continued Harvey 
 aloud. 
 
 "Grog, my dear boys, what is grog ? " asked Mr. Mole, 
 with a vacant stare. 
 
 "Generally rum and water on board ship," replied 
 Jack. "I like it two parts rum and one water none of 
 your three water grog for me." 
 
 "I was about to observe, Harkaway, when you inter- 
 rupted me with your usual impulsiveness, that grog is a 
 vanity in which I never indulge ; a glass of sherry and a 
 biscuit satisfy my moderate desires. What says the song- 
 about biscuits ? " 
 
 "I really don't know, sir," replied Jack. 
 
 "No more do I ; fac' is my mem'ry is not so perfect as 
 I could wish. Time was when I had a flute and could 
 calm the savage breast with melody." 
 
 " I've got a concertina," said Harvey. 
 
 "Keep it," answered Mr. Mole, waving his hand with 
 dignity. " At such a time as this concertinas are sinful. 
 We are on the eve of a shipwreck savages loom in the 
 distance all hands are pumping. I myself would have 
 taken a turn at the pumps, if if the rheumatism in my 
 lower limbs had not suddenly attacked me." 
 
 " What says the song to rheumatism, sir ? " asked Jack.
 
 1ACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 55 
 
 "My dear boy, I am unaware that any song has been 
 written upon so dismal a subject. If, however, I am 
 mistaken, I shall be glad to sit corrected," said Mr. Mole. 
 "Consider, however, the perils we have gone though, 
 how sublimely the waves rolled, and " 
 
 " How beautifully they smashed the rudder and swept 
 away the binnacle," put in Jack. 
 
 Mr. Mole smiled, and took from his pocket a big bottle, 
 which he raised to his lips. It was labelled "brandy." 
 
 "Fair dues, sir," replied Jack. 
 
 "What do you mean by that phrase? It is foreign to 
 my comprehension," replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 " Give us a drink, that's all, sir. I've been on the look- 
 out, and want a drop of something." 
 
 "Take it; take it all. It's nothing but vanity," an- 
 swered Mr. Mole, handing him the bottle. " Had it not 
 been at the urgent solicitation of the steward, who is a 
 good and likewise a humane man, I should not have pro- 
 vided myself with this cordial. Take, it, Harkaway, 
 but and this I must impress upon you drink not too 
 deep ; remember that your humble servant, Isaac Mole, 
 has spirits to keep up as well as you, and this is a trying 
 time." 
 
 "So it is, sir," said Jack, taking a pull and handing the 
 bottle to Harvey, with, "Take a swig, Dick?" 
 
 "Don't mind if I do," replied Harvey adding, as he 
 looked at Mr. Mole, "here's luck, sir." 
 
 " Luck, my dear boy ! What is luck? what says the 
 song to luck?" answered Mr. Mole. " Here, hand back 
 that bottle, I see the form of Hunston in the doorway, 
 and truly he is an imbiber ; a bibber as the Scripture hath 
 it, a bibber of wine, and, truth to tell, anything else he 
 can lay his hands on. I demand back my bottle. Thank 
 you ; truly the flesh is weak." 
 
 A long gurgle followed this remark, and Mr. Mole 
 stretched himsef at full length on the locker. 
 
 The bottle presently fell from his hand empty, and the 
 worthy possessor of a tea-garden, in China, left him by 
 the death of his uncle, snored. 
 
 Hunston only put his head in at the cabin door. 
 
 "Been at it again ? Sorry for his tea-garden he speaks 
 of," he exclaimed, pointing to Mr. Mole. 
 
 " If you want to know, you can ask him," said Jack.
 
 56 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "All right. I only came to tell you that the position 
 of the ship is considered so desperate that orders have 
 been given to man the boats. " 
 
 "Go on," said Jack, "you're chaffing." 
 
 "Perhaps I am, and perhaps I'm not," answered 
 Hunston. 
 
 " Well, it isn't a thing to chaff about." 
 
 "Did I say k was? " 
 
 Maple was just behind Hunston, and he said in a 
 whisper 
 
 " What do you want to tell them anything about it for ? " 
 
 "They'd be drowned if " 
 
 " Would that be any loss ? didn't he cheek you just now 
 as he always does? " interrupted Maple, who was of the 
 same vindictive and sneaking disposition as when he was 
 at Mr. Crawcour's. 
 
 "I don't care twopence for either of them," replied 
 Hunston, "you know that as well as I do." 
 
 " Let them alone then." 
 
 Jack began to think that there might be something in 
 what Hunston had said. 
 
 " Look here, old man, if I'm wanted on deck," he cried, 
 "I'll come, but I haven't had a wink of sleep all night. 
 I've been turn on and turn off hard at the pumps for twelve 
 hours, and I'm very tired. I want to have a pitch some- 
 where for an hour or two." 
 
 "Have it then," said Hunston. 
 
 ' ' No. Were you in earnest or not about the boats being 
 manned ? " 
 
 Hunston hesitated. 
 
 "Say No," whispered Maple, "and if they stop here, 
 they'll be left on board. You know Captain Cuttle told 
 us to go and get all hands up from below. Do as I tell 
 you. What do you care for Harkaway? He has no 
 power over you, has he ? " 
 
 "Not he," replied Hunston, adding in a louder tone, 
 "it was only my humbug. The ship's right enough." 
 
 "Is it!" said Jack; "then don't you joke like that 
 again, or I'll lick you with a rope's end, Mr. Hunston ; I 
 don't like such chaff. We may all be in Heaven in a few 
 hours' time, for what you know." 
 
 "You won't be there." said Maple, peeping over Hun- 
 ston's shoulders.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 57 
 
 "You mean I shan't meet you there," cried Jack, shy- 
 >ng a biscuit at Maple, which hit him on the ear, and 
 made it tingle till he howled again. 
 
 Hunston and Maple went away, and shut the door of 
 the cabin. 
 
 The key was on the outside, and it caught Maple's 
 attention. 
 
 "Lock them in," he exclaimed. 
 
 "What ? " said Hunston. 
 
 " Keep them in the cabin, and then we shall be sure of 
 not being worried any more by them, because they'll go 
 down with the ship. You heard the captain say she could 
 not live much longer in this sea. The wind is as bad as 
 it was last night, and threatens to get worse." 
 
 Hunston caught at the idea, and turned the key in the 
 lock as noiselessly as possible. 
 
 What Maple had stated was the truth. 
 
 Captain Cuttle and Mr. Thompson, the first mate, had 
 determined to abandon the ship. 
 
 She was fully covered by insurance, and rather than 
 risk being wrecked on the unknown to them shores of 
 the Natuna Islands, and cast amongst the unhospitable 
 and savage natives, they decided to take to the boats. 
 
 The boats were launched with great difficulty, as the 
 sea ran very high, and with wind and tide there was dan- 
 ger of their being stove in. 
 
 Hunston and Maple made haste to get up the compan- 
 ion. 
 
 They had not ascended more than five steps before the 
 vessel shipped a heavy sea, which ran in a volume down 
 the hatch, and, striking the boys, hurled them back- 
 wards. 
 
 Stunned and bleeding, they lay on the deck depiived of 
 sense or motion. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 WRECKED. 
 
 THE first boat, containing the captain and several of 
 the crew, had been successfully launched, and cleared the 
 ship.
 
 58 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 But the second was not so fortunate. 
 
 In it were the first and second mate and the remainder 
 of the crew. 
 
 A wave dashed it against the side of the ship. It heeled 
 over, filled, and turned bottom up. 
 
 Dreadful cries ascended to Heaven. Wretched men 
 struggled for a brief space in the water, and then all was 
 still. 
 
 Hearing the cries, Jack looked out of the porthole and 
 saw his shipmates drowning. 
 
 " Dick !" he cried, in alarm, "they have taken to the 
 boats. The ship's launch is stove in. Hunston wasn't 
 chaffing after all." 
 
 He rushed to the door of the cabin only to find it fast- 
 ened, and made frantic efforts to open it. 
 
 " We're fastened in," he cried. " Hunston must have 
 done this." 
 
 Pale with rage and fear, he increased his endeavours to 
 force a way out, which he at last succeeded in doing, by 
 the help of his thick boots. 
 
 He literally kicked his way out. 
 
 Hunston and Maple were just recovering their senses. 
 
 Shaking the former, Jack said, "What is the meaning 
 of this?" 
 
 With a vacant stare Hunston looked sullenly at him, 
 but made no answer. 
 
 Rushing on deck, Jack saw the boat in which the captain 
 was gradually growing smaller as distance separated it 
 from the doomed ship. 
 
 He shouted himself hoarse, and made signals, but with- 
 out avail. His shipmates could not have come back to 
 his rescue if they had been desirous of doing so. 
 
 At such a time all the selfishness in a man's nature 
 comes to the surface. 
 
 The ship was deserted. 
 
 With a tremour of the heart Jack realised the fact, and 
 he gazed dismally at the pieces of the broken boat, which 
 were tossing about in wanton sport by the wild waves. 
 
 Hunston and Maple were caught in their own trap. 
 
 Sent below to bring up any who might be unaware of 
 Captain Cuttle's intention to abandon the ship, they had 
 endeavoured to seal the fate of Jack, Harvey and Mr. 
 Mole.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 59 
 
 The wave which knocked them insensible at the foot 
 of the companion-ladder was proper retribution, and nov/ 
 they were destined to share those dangers to which they 
 would have condemned their messmates. 
 
 Harvey, who had followed Jack, stood by his side 
 sharing his fears and blank looks. 
 
 Cast away, as it were, in the middle of an almost un- 
 known sea, in a water-logged vessel, which even then 
 was a wreck, their prospect was indeed miserable. 
 
 "Go down below, Dick, and shy a bucket of water 
 over Mole," said Jack, " and bring him into the captain's 
 cabin. We must hold a council, and see what is to be 
 done." 
 
 Harvey obeyed orders with alacrity, and succeeded, 
 after thoroughly dousing Mr. Mole, in rousing that gentle- 
 man to a sense of his position. 
 
 He was about to apply his lips again to the brandy 
 bottle, but Harvey threw it on th<3 floor and broke it. 
 
 " This is not a time for drinking, sir," he exclaimed ; 
 "we are left to ourselves, and t\e ship is sinking." 
 
 "Bless me! where is the captain?" exclaimed Mr. 
 Mole. ' I will go and remonstrate with him." 
 
 He staggered into the captain's cabin, where he saw 
 Jack sitting at a table, Hunston and Maple were standing 
 sheepishly before him. 
 
 "What is this I hear, Harkaway?" asked Mr. Mole. 
 
 "We five are the only souls on board this ship," an- 
 swered Jack ; " and as someone must take the lead, I have 
 made myself captain. If anyone refuses to obey my 
 orders, I will shoot him with one of Captain Cuttle's 
 pistols." 
 
 He placed one before him as he spoke. 
 
 "Very improper conduct of the captain to leave me 
 here," remarked Mr. Mole. "I am a passenger and the 
 proprietor of a tea-garden in China. My life is too pre- 
 cious to be entrusted to a parcel of boys." 
 
 "Mr. Mole," replied Jack, sternly, "understand that 
 in the face of our common danger " 
 
 "Uncommon danger," hazarded Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Our positions are reversed," continued Jack, not heed- 
 ing his interruption. " and please God, I will take success- 
 ful command of this ship and run her ashore somewhere. 
 The cargo is chiefly cotton goods, and I hope she will
 
 60 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 float. If you must behave like an old woman instead ol 
 a man go to bed." 
 
 " Harkaway," cried Mr. Mole, with drunken gravity, 
 "this language to me is unseemly. It was I who taught 
 your young ideas how to shoot. Talking of shooting re- 
 minds me that pistols are dangerous. Remove that pistol 
 you will not ? Very well ; a time will come. You 
 called me an old wooian I shall not forget you. Mr. 
 Crawcour shall hear of this." 
 
 He thinks he's back again at Pomona House," said 
 Harvey. 
 
 " Danger," continued the inebriated schoolmaster. 
 "What do boys know about danger? The ships all ri' ; 
 I'm all ri ' ; but the winds blow. It pleases them and 
 doesn't hurt us. I shall go and turn in. Call me when 
 the bell strikes for dinner." 
 
 And he rolled away to his bunk with an unsteady 
 gait. 
 
 "There's not much help to be expected from him, "said 
 Jack. ' ' We are in the hands of Providence, and as we have 
 sighted land, we may hope. As for you, Hunston, and 
 you, Maple, you tried to murder Harvey and myself." 
 
 "We "began Hunston. 
 
 " Be silent ! " cried Jack, authoritatively. " I am cap- 
 tain here. By leaving us in the ship when all the others 
 were going, you were guilty of intent to murder ; and 
 when the time comes, you shall see that I can repay my 
 debts with interest." 
 
 "I am very sorry," said Maple. "It was Hunston 
 who did it." 
 
 "You crammer, "replied Hunston, "you suggested it 
 to me. I should have been off in the first boat with Sin- 
 clair, if it had not been for you ; and to show you, Hark- 
 away, that I wish to make amends, tell me what to do 
 and I'll do it." 
 
 " You can do nothing, " answered Jack ; "at the pumps 
 your strength would not be of much use. My opinion 
 is that the ship has taken in as much water as she will. 
 The captain abandoned her too soon, but it's all of apiece 
 with his antecedents. All I want you and Maple to do 
 is to clear out ; get out of my sight, for I hate to look at 
 you ; only mind one thing, don't play any more tricks, 
 for if you do, by Heaven, I'll shoot you 1 "
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 6l 
 
 The boys slunk out of the cabin, and Jack was alone 
 with Harvey. 
 
 "We're in for it," said the latter. 
 
 "So long as we can drift ashore, I don't care," re- 
 marked Jack, thoughtfully. " While there's life there's 
 hope. " 
 
 "So there is." 
 
 " I'm peckish. We must keep up our strength. Goto 
 the steward's cabin, and see what you can find. They 
 killed some fowls yesterday." 
 
 Harvey went away, and presently returned with a 
 couple of cold roast fowls and the remains of a ham, of 
 which they partook heartily, washing down the repast 
 with some bottled ale. 
 
 "That's the stuff, Dick," said Jack. " I don't believe in 
 spirits when you've got to keep your wits about you. 
 What's the time ? " 
 
 Harvey looked at the clock. It had stopped. 
 
 "I should guess it was about three," he said. 
 
 "Then at the rate we are being driven by the tide, we 
 shall strike about midnight an awkward time, but there's 
 no help for it. " 
 
 "About those islands are there not always coral 
 reefs ? " 
 
 " Nearly always." 
 
 "Then we shall be some distance from the shore. 
 Why not set Hunston and Maple to work, making a raft ? " 
 suggested Harvey. 
 
 "Not half a bad idea. If we can save some of the 
 stores, and knock up a camp, we shall be all right, though 
 we are rather out of the course of ships, and may look 
 forward to a long captivity if we fall into the hands of the 
 natives," answered Jack. 
 
 " Are they cannibals ? " 
 
 " Some of them are, and the Malays are terrible pirates. 
 Still we needn't funk. It's better to be here than in the 
 boat that went down poor fellows. They are all gone 
 to their account." 
 
 "Mole will be ashamed of himself when he comes to." 
 remarked Harvey. 
 
 " So he ought, the beast," Jack answered indignantlv. 
 
 Jack was one of those who are eminently fitted to 
 the lead in anything and everything.
 
 62 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 It has been well said, that some are born to command ; 
 others to obey. 
 
 The only man left on board, who ought to have been 
 of use by his matured judgment and ripe experience, 
 was incapacitated, by indulgence in drink ; of all vices 
 the most injurious and debasing. 
 
 The position of the boys was extremely critical. 
 
 Every wave that struck the ship threatened to knock 
 her to pieces, and without boats, what help could there 
 be for those on board, if she foundered in deep water. 
 
 Going on deck, Jack set Hunston and Maple to work, 
 directing their efforts, and helping them occasionally. 
 
 Before night fell, a large serviceable raft was constructed, 
 and they waited with impatience for what would happen 
 next. 
 
 They made out the land distinctly now. 
 
 A strong current seemed to have set into the shore in 
 which the ship was caught, for she moved with greater 
 quickness, and in a straight line, instead of rolling about, 
 first this way and then that, with every turn of the wind. 
 
 The land was low lying, and a heavy surf broke on the 
 beach, and from the white clouds of spray that dashed 
 into the air, about the distance of a mile and a half from 
 the beach, they fancied there must be a ledge of rocks 
 straight ahead of them. 
 
 "Sleep is out of the question," said Jack, "we must 
 keep on the look-out to be ready to launch the raft, if 
 she goes to pieces when she strikes." 
 
 The moments passed anxiously. 
 
 Drenched with spray, and worn out for want of sleep, 
 the boys looked ill and haggard. 
 
 In that hot region the air was warm, though not sultry, 
 and they did not experience any of the evils which at- 
 tend upon severe cold. 
 
 The current in which the ship was involved set in 
 shorewards, and in the clear, beautiful moonlight, the 
 boys could see her gradually nearing the line of surf. 
 
 So imminent grew the danger that Jack exclaimed 
 
 "One of you go below and wake up Mr. Mole bring 
 him on deck, drunk or sober." 
 
 Harvey set out to execute this mission. 
 
 Mr. Mole had turned in "all standing," and whep 
 roughly shaken, jumped out of his bunk in a fright.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 63 
 
 "What's the matter? Is dinner ready?" he asked. 
 
 "You'll have no dinner to-day, sir," replied Harvey, 
 "except what you can cadge anywhere." 
 
 "Cadge," repeated Mr. Mole, "that is not a word in 
 my dictionary. Your tendency to slang, Harvey, will 
 bring you to a bad end. If there's no dinner, why rouse 
 me from my sweet and refreshing slumber ? " 
 
 "Because the ship is deserted, and we shall strike 
 almost directly on the rocks. '' 
 
 So emphatically and earnestly did Harvey speak that 
 Mr. Mole began slowly to comprehend the position in 
 which they were placed. 
 
 "If they have all gone, why did they leave me? " he 
 inquired. 
 
 ' ' You'd best ask them. I don't know, " replied Harvey. 
 
 "Who is managing the ship?" 
 
 "Jack is, as well as he can, though she is not capable 
 of much management We've got a raft made, and that's 
 all we can do." 
 
 "Where are the boats ? " 
 
 "One is stove in, and the other is gone off with the 
 captain and part of the crew." 
 
 "The danger is pressing. I will come on deck and 
 support you with my presence in this trying emergency," 
 said Mr. Mole. 
 
 Harvey did not care much for his presence, but was 
 glad that he was sober enough to save him the trouble of 
 carrying him up. 
 
 When they reached the deck the scene was a grand one. 
 
 The moon was rising high in the heavens, and the wind 
 had somewhat subsided, though the ocean was in a state 
 of perturbation. 
 
 Every wave broke splendidly over the rocks ahead, and 
 a cloud of spray dashed high into the air. 
 
 Suddenly Jack cried out 
 
 " Mind yourselves, it's coming ! " 
 
 And, in a few seconds, the ship trembled from stem to 
 stern. 
 
 She had struck. 
 
 Fortunately the wave which carried her on to the coral 
 reef had placed her in a high position, and though the 
 waves broke over her in constant succession, she did not 
 go to pieces.
 
 64 I A CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 The boys sheltered themselves as well they could, and 
 Mr. Mole, after he had been twice taken off his legs, 
 followed their example. 
 
 "Shall we launch the raft ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " Not till this sea is over," answered Hunston. "I am 
 an old sailor, you know, and if you take my advice, you 
 will remain where you are. Stick to the ship as long as 
 she will hold together." 
 
 It was impossible to go below now, as each wave 
 dashed into the hold and filled the ship. All the boys 
 could do was to hang on with might and main and wait 
 for a cessation in the war of the elements. 
 
 By morning they might hope for a calmer sea. 
 
 "This is painful," said Mr. Mole, as a small quarter- 
 cask rolled up against his legs, and he rubbed his shins. 
 
 " Hold tight, sir, or else you'll be food for fishes," cried 
 Jack. 
 
 "It's all very well, my young friend, to say, 'Hold 
 on,' " replied Mr. Mole, " when you have had your shins 
 hurt and your arms are every now and then wrenched 
 from their sockets." 
 
 "That's nothing," answered Jack; "my shins were 
 barked long ago, and I don't know whether I have any 
 arms or not." 
 
 "Truly a draught of brandy would revive me. Oh ! " 
 
 The latter exclamation was caused by a huge wave, 
 which struck him in the face and filled his mouth with 
 water. 
 
 "Won't that do as well? " asked Jack, when the water 
 had rolled off. 
 
 "It is nauseous ; very much so. Brine is not exhilarat- 
 ing; far from it" 
 
 "Look out, sir; there's another coming!" replied 
 Harvey, turning his back to the wave. 
 
 Mr. Mole was not so fortunate ; he received it broad- 
 side on, and spluttered dreadfully. 
 
 "If this goes on I shall never get the salt out of my 
 system," he said. "Pickled pork will be nothing to me. 
 If you love me, Harkaway, go below and get me a drink 
 of something." 
 
 "And be drowned in the attempt. Thank you," 
 answered Jack, " I'd rather not. Hang on till moniing, 
 and it will be all right."
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER .SCHOOLDA YS. 65 
 
 "Morning is far distant I shall be pickled before 
 then," groaned Mr. Mole. 
 
 However, there was no help for it, and the boys had 
 to "hang on," as Jack phrased it, for dear life, while the 
 waves at intervals dashed over the devoted ship. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE RAFT. 
 
 IMPATIENTLY the boys waited for morning to dawn, and 
 when it did, the scene which met their eyes presented a 
 singular contrast to the horrors of the day before. 
 
 The sea was comparatively calm. No rain fell. A 
 warm, glowing sun shone out in all the fierceness of 
 tropical splendour. 
 
 It was found that the vessel, though water-logged, was 
 placed by the violence of the storm in a hollow basin in 
 the reef. 
 
 Her store-rooms were free from water, and though t^ei: 
 contents were somewhat damaged by the ser., :';herc vrxs 
 reasonable expectation that a large quantity of provisions 
 and stores would be available for their use. 
 
 When the storm abated and the dawn broke, Jack 
 looked around him. 
 
 Mr. Mole had fallen asleep on the deck ; so had Hun- 
 ston and Maple ; only Jack and Harvey remained awake. 
 
 "Nice fellows to help a lame dog over a stile, aren't 
 they ? " said Jack sarcastically. 
 
 " What are we to do now? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " I'll tell you, for I've been thinking all night. The 
 storm is over, the ship is high if not dry, and she'll live 
 where she is till the next storm comes." 
 
 "When will that be?" 
 
 "Who can say? In these beastly latitudes storms 
 come on, of their own sweet will, at any time. The 
 island we see before us looks as if it was deserted. All 
 the better ; there will be no niggers to eat us up." 
 
 "Don't," said Harvey, with a shudder. 
 
 "I didn't mean to funk you," continued Jack, "but 
 you can't trust the inhabitants you find on those outlying 
 5
 
 66 fA CK HARKA IV A Y AFTER SCHOOL!) A KJ. 
 
 islands in the China Sea. We must launch the raft, and 
 take a lot of things on shore, and build a castle in 
 which we can put our stores, because everything must 
 be saved from the ship that is possible to carry away, 
 and we have no time to lose. Another storm will finish 
 the old 'Fairy.'" 
 
 " I wonder where Captain Cuttle is," remarked Harvey. 
 
 "Perhaps he's made some land." . 
 
 " He'd have been glad if he had remained on board 
 if he could see us now." 
 
 'I'm very glad he didn't," said Jack. "He is a 
 selfish, dangerous, bad man. The way in which he left 
 ..he ship showed that he cared for nobody but himself. 
 We have got the island we see before us to ourselves." 
 
 "If here are no niggers." 
 
 " If the niggers, as you call them, don't show them- 
 selves for a few days, I'll make a castle which will 
 enable us to defy any number of them, and we'll calJ 
 it Jack's castle," answered Jack. 
 
 "May I have a nap somewhere? I'm dead beat/ 
 exclaimed Harvey, with another yawn, as he rubbed hir 
 eyes with his knuckles. 
 
 "Not yet; dive into the cabin, and bring up what 
 you can find. Something to eat and drink wiil put u? 
 both right or, stop a bit. I'll come with you." 
 
 They went below together and found something to 
 satisfy their hunger with, and lighting a fire, they made 
 some tea, which was very refreshing. 
 
 "Now to work," said Jack. 
 
 " Right you are," replied Harvey. "I feel another man." 
 
 "You'll stick to me, Dick," cried Jack, who looked 
 at a pistol he had in his pocket 
 
 ''Never fear," replied Harvey again. 
 
 "I'm captain now, and you are my lieutenant. I'm 
 not going to stand any nonsense from anybody." 
 
 "Give your orders," said Harvey, laughing. 
 
 "Go and kick Mole, Hunston, and Maple in the ribs 
 till you wake them." 
 
 "Right." 
 
 " I find the brains, and they'll have to find arms. In 
 other words, they'll have to do the work. " 
 
 "I'll lay into Mole first," said Harvey, "and then IT 
 let Hunston and his dirty sneak Maple have it."
 
 /A CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 67 
 
 He went away grinning, as if he liked tho idea of the 
 task he had taken in hand. 
 
 A vigorous kick in the side roused Mr. Mole, who 
 sprang to his feet, and looked wildly around him. 
 
 " Where are we ? " he cried ; " and what is the mean- 
 ing of this outrage? Harvey, you Lacked me; are you 
 aware that you actually had the hardihood to kick, in the 
 neighbourhood of the fifth rib, your late respected senior 
 master and the proprietor of innumerable Hyson shrubs 
 in a China tea-garden, near Canton." 
 
 "Captain's orders, sir," replied Harvey. 
 
 "The captain ! I thought all but ourselves had left the 
 ship." 
 
 Jack now made his appearance, and said 
 
 "I have made myself the captain, Mr. Mole, and I 
 shall act with the utmost severity to those who reiuse to 
 obey me." 
 
 Huncton and Maple had been roused by Harvey, and 
 stoc.d sleepily surveying the scene, which was a lovely 
 one. 
 
 While they had been slumbering, some magiciar seemed 
 to have shaken his wc.nd and the whole b.cuation had 
 been -hanged. 
 
 Wind had jiven place to a gentle breeze ; huge waves 
 vcre :iov/ rippletc. Black clouds p;ave vay to a bright, 
 oumit sky, and inside the cor .1 reef the water was c:.lm 
 as a millpond. 
 
 Mr. Mole was carried a\/ay by the situation. 
 
 " My dear boys," he exclaimed, " we have been saved 
 by a miracle from a wr.tery grave, yet we do not know 
 what dangers raay confront us. You aro singularly fort- 
 unate in having me to direct your efforts with my 
 mature judgment and ripe experience, you will find me a 
 tover of strength, and " 
 
 "I", seems to me, Mr. Mole, that you do net know 
 what you arc sr.ying; and ao this is a time for acting, 
 and not talking, you may oblip-e me by helping to launc! 
 the raft," replied Jack. "Now then, irluncton, vr.ke 
 up. Lend a hand, Maple, 
 
 "I wr.nt some breakfast," replied liunston. 
 
 " Happy thought ! " c::claimed Mi, Mole. "1 he inner 
 man begins to rumble, ind thereby ^iveo v arnin^ that 
 there is a hollow space which ./ant; filling up/'
 
 68 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "It will have to want," answered Jack, "until the 
 raft has been to the island and back ; 1 11 stand no non- 
 sense. My orders must be obeyed." 
 
 So determined was Jack's manner that the raft was 
 launched, and several thingc which it was considered 
 would be of the 5rct importance, were placed upon it. 
 
 "Now then," cried Jack ; steady all, away we go." 
 
 As they were a.:cutto push off, they heard a whining 
 noise. 
 
 ' ' That's the captain's dog, Nero, said Harvey. " He's 
 in the cabin. It's a wonder he wasn't drowned." 
 
 "Go and cut him loose. A good watch-dog will be 
 just the thing we want," replied Jack, 
 
 Nero was a fine specimen of the black curly-haired re- 
 triever, and when Harvey cut the rope which fastened 
 him, he rushed on deck, and springing on the u.ft, caressed 
 the boys, who had always been kind to him, with every 
 demonstration of affection. 
 
 After this, the raft was not long in .caching the chore, 
 it boing propelled ' y a light wind and the sail ,/hxh Jack 
 hoisted. 
 
 A small inlet or creek was espied, and ap t' .is the raft 
 was pushed vith a long pole, uatil landing-place was 
 reached. 
 
 J..ck sprang ashore, and .ticking th-7 pole in the earth, 
 cried 
 
 " I take possession of his island in the nr.me of o.ir 
 gracious Sovereign. Hurrah for the Queen ! " 
 
 "Hmxah! huKvM" cried everybody c:cc:pt Mr. Mole, 
 who hi.d been overhauling the " luggage/' as he cr.lled 
 what aad been placed on the raft, and discovered a 
 c. .se ">f spirits, a bottle of which he was rai. ing to ?iis 
 lips. 
 
 Jac.: Law this, and snatching the bottle from him r i- 
 claime " : " At it again, are you ? Say ' Hurrah for the 
 Queen ! ' " 
 
 " God sr.ve the Queen 1 " cried Mr. Mole, adding, 
 " Don't be so violent, Harkr.way. I am sure I'm as 
 loyr.l as anybody, but after vhat we have gone through we 
 must luep our spirits up." 
 
 et When you've earned your rations you shrJl have 
 thorn, :iotboiore," replied Jack " I shal call i 1 -iis Hark- 
 avr-;- Ijlr.nd. Dick, light a f:rc, ,-Jic". giv- ihcni rcrr.e-
 
 JA CK HA RKA WAY A FTER SCHO OLD A YS. 6 9 
 
 thing- to eat and drink, while I go inland and explore a 
 place for us to pitch our tent." 
 
 Leaving his lieutenant to follow his instructions, Jack 
 climbed up a sandhill and commenced his exploring 
 expedition. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 BUILDING JACK'S CASTLE. 
 
 IF Jack had not been so anxious, his walk would have 
 been a delightful one. 
 
 The island on which his lot had been cast was well 
 wooded and the vegetation rank and luxuriant. 
 
 As he struck inland he came upon groves of tall trees, 
 mixed with cocoa and betel nut palms. 
 
 It is scarcely possible to convey an idea of the rich 
 grouping of the palms and shrubbery and festooning vines, 
 ao the sun shot into the abundant foliage, long horizontal 
 pencils of golden light. 
 
 Coffee trees grew wild, and were covered with berries 
 nearly ripe. 
 
 The sharp hiss of a snake, as it glided away in the long 
 grass, warned him to be careful. 
 
 Before him, in the distance, loomed a mighty mountain, 
 rising majestically from the earth. 
 
 Its high top, hundreds of feet above the level of the sea, 
 was hidden in the early morning by horizontal clouds, 
 whicr parted while he was gazing upon them, and let 
 r >o'.vn a band of bright sunlight over its dark clefts. 
 
 The unbroken sweep of its sides, from its summit to the 
 sea, was most majestic ; !)ut from narrow grooves that he 
 perceived, Jac!: thought it was a volcano, and had been 
 recently in r. state of eruption. 
 
 Ho hac! not gone more than a quarter of a mile from the 
 sea, along ;. level country, when he came to a slight hill. 
 
 Behind this was a clump of trees of a moderate height, 
 and of a circular shape. 
 
 It immediately occurred to him that if those in the cen- 
 tre were c::t down, and more troe~ planted, or stakes 
 vhich would grow in that fertile climate stuck in between 
 the spaces, an excellent vail for a castle would be made
 
 70 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 The hill hid the trees from the shore, so that smoke from 
 a fire would be dissipated before it reached the summit of 
 the eminence. 
 
 On the other side, or inland, a perfect forest of trees 
 encircled a space of about thirty acres of rich land, cov- 
 ered with long 1 grass and brushwood. 
 
 This land Jack saw would do to grow corn or potatoes, 
 or, indeed, anything which he could rescue from the 
 wreck. 
 
 So he determined to select this as his dwelling-place. 
 
 Whether the island was inhabited or not, or what 
 animals infested it, he could not tell. 
 
 His first care was to make a house, into which he could 
 take everything that he could rescue from the wreck. 
 
 Storms were so violent and so sudden in those regions 
 that they might go to sleep at night and find the next morn- 
 ing that not a single vestige of the ill-fated " Fairy " 
 remained. 
 
 Returning to the creek, where he had left his compan- 
 ions, he took them to look at the spot he had selected for 
 a dwelling-place. 
 
 They all approved of it, and he set Hunston and Maple 
 to work with an axe to clear the interior, leaving a circle 
 of trees all round. 
 
 Mr. Mole dug holes, in which were placed the trees cut 
 down, so as to fill up the gaps, and by nightful there was 
 a thick fence, through which nothing could pass. 
 
 A small opening was left to serve as a door, and a 
 large sail was spread over the top to keep out the rain 
 and dew. 
 
 While this Wc.s being done, Jack and Harvey made sev- 
 eral trips to the ship on the raft, and brought back a variety 
 of articles, which they piled in a heap on the land. 
 
 They made their dinner on salt beef and biscuit, wash- 
 ing it down with some excellent water, which welled up 
 from a spring near the castle, as they already called their 
 future habitation. 
 
 For more than a fortnight they worked incessantly. 
 
 Planks brought from the ship divided the interior of the 
 castle into rooms. Each one had a bedroom, and bed- 
 ding brought from the ship supplied them with something 
 to lay upon, and the covering they had been accustomed 
 to.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 7 1 
 
 The rooms were comfortably furnished with the ship's 
 furniture, and in one large room, which they termed the 
 warehouse, all sorts of things were stored guns, powder, 
 shot, provisions, in short, all they could save from the 
 wreck. 
 
 By tearing up the deck they made their partitions, and 
 the doors ot the cabins were easily fixed. Planks, placed 
 slantingly against a central beam, made a capital roof, and 
 they were able to defy the weather, while sails nailed all 
 round the inside of the castle, kept out the wind from the 
 chinks between the trees which made the outer wall. 
 
 The bedrooms ran round the castle, and the sitting- 
 room was in the centre, being divided from the other 
 room, or the warehouse, by long planks placed in the 
 earth. 
 
 They had several casks of oil, and lamps in which to 
 burn it as well as candles, biscuits, potted meats, salt 
 beef, and other things saved from the ship provisions to 
 last them for at least six months. 
 
 They knew not what animals and birds the island could 
 supply them with, as they had been too busy in building 
 their castle to look about them. 
 
 At length it was finished, and very proud Jack was of it. 
 
 Hidden from the sea and protected from the wind in 
 front by the hill we have mentioned, it was equally pro- 
 tected in the rear by the forest of trees. 
 
 The dog, Nero, was chained up close to the entrance, 
 so that no one could approach without his giving notice. 
 
 When the ship had been ransacked of nearly everything 
 that was worth having, another storm arose and shattered 
 the wreck to pieces. 
 
 Jack, however, did not care for this. It was no longer 
 a misfortune. 
 
 His companions had worked with a will, and recognised 
 his leadership, being well satisfied with the result of his 
 clever devices. 
 
 They had an excellent house to live in, with ample stores 
 to last them for some months, and though on a desert 
 island in a remote part of the uncivilised world, they had 
 many of the comforts and luxuries of civilisation to con- 
 sole them in their enforced exile. 
 
 When the castle was finished, and they could cease 
 from their labours, when the floor was planked over and
 
 72 JACK HARK A IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 the wind kept out by sails, which hung like tapestry on 
 the walls, Jack determined to give a banquet, which he 
 did in good style. 
 
 After dinner wine was put on the table, and he rose to 
 make a speech. 
 
 " Gentlemen," said he, " I have to thank you for your 
 laudable exertions on behalf of our little commonwealth. 
 We have now a house to live in, which is by no means 
 contemptible. Our stores of provisions w r ill last us for 
 six months or thereabouts. Now, our next care will be 
 to explore the island, and to dig up and plant the land 
 which lies about our castle. We have a sack of corn, 
 some barley, and potatoes. 
 
 "How long we shall be destined to live upon this is- 
 land, or what our adventures may be, none of us can ven- 
 ture to say, but this I will assert, we have a great deal to 
 be thankful for ; and I trust that we shall live in harmony 
 and be good friends. I know one thing, and that is, I 
 mean to keep order in our little settlement, and without 
 being a tyrant, I will be obeyed. Mr. Mole knows that 
 nothing can be done without discipline." 
 
 " Hear, hear ! " from Mr. Mole. 
 
 Jack sat down, and Harvey got up, saying 
 
 "I beg to propose the health of Jack Harkaway, our 
 monarch. Jack the First, the king of Harkaway Island ! " 
 
 The toast was drunk with apparent enthusiasm, for how- 
 ever much Hunston and Maple may have disliked him in 
 their hearts, they did not think fit to give their opinion 
 free vent at that time. 
 
 It was agreed that the next day they would explore the 
 island. 
 
 Each of them was supplied with a gun and powder and 
 shot, so as to be ready for any emergency. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 MR. MOLE COMES TO GRIEF. 
 
 MR. MOLE did not in any way attempt to thwart Jack, 
 for he was afraid of him. Jack kept the key of the ware- 
 house, and distributed the stores impartially ; but when
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 73 
 
 Mr. Mole and Hunston and Maple got together, they 
 gave expression to their discontent. 
 
 "It's true," said Mr. Mole, "that we have a good 
 house and that everything goes on well ; but we have 
 worked hard to get things together. Why should. Harka- 
 way keep the command? My age and my position en- 
 title me to be the commander." 
 
 "Of course," replied Hunston. " If Harkaway's vanity 
 didn't blind him, he would see that in a minute." 
 
 "I vote," said Maple, "that we take his gun some 
 night, and make him our servant." 
 
 "Don't you know," replied Hunston, "that he and 
 Harvey never sleep at the same time? Either he is on 
 gaard or Harvey ; it's like fellows keeping watch on board 
 ship." 
 
 "Perhaps," said Mr. Mole, " our time will come; we 
 must not do anything in a hurry. If we were to make an 
 attempt and fail, our position would be particularly un- 
 pleasant." 
 
 " I'm not going to be his slave longer than I can help," 
 remarked Hunston. 
 
 They had been digging up the ground and planting 
 potatoes for some hours, under a hot sun, which did not 
 improve their temper. As Jack kept the key of the ware- 
 house, they could get nothing to eat or drink without his 
 permission, and were entirely in his power. 
 
 Jack and Harvey had gone out with their guns to ex- 
 plore the neighbourhood and bring home some fresh meat 
 if any could be found. 
 
 Some thick clouds that had been gathering began to 
 pour down a perfect flood of rain. 
 
 The drops were so large, and fell with such momentum, 
 that it seemed like standing under a heavy shower-bath. 
 
 Lightning gleamed as it only does in tropical lands, 
 and the thunder roared as if a park of artillery was at work. 
 
 The little party took refuge in the castle, and were pres- 
 ently joined by Jack and Harvey, who had shot several 
 parrots and a small antelope ; these were prepared for 
 dinner, and with cocoanuts and mangoes, made an ex- 
 cellent repast. 
 
 "The island," said Jack, "appears to be much bigger 
 than I had any idea of. It is long and rather narrow. I 
 think if we ascended the mountain, we could see about a
 
 74 JACK II ARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 couple of miles inland. We should get a good view witt 
 a glass." 
 
 "Let's go this afternoon," exclaimed Hunston. " I'rr 
 tired of planting 'taters." 
 
 "Very well. Maple shall stop at home and guard the 
 castle and look out for tigers, for Harvey declares he saw 
 one in a bit of jungle," replied Jack. 
 
 "That's pleasant," answered Hunston. " Did you see 
 any niggers?" 
 
 " Not the slightest, and I should fancy that the island is 
 uninhabited." 
 
 "I propose," remarked Mr. Mole, " that I should build 
 a little hut on the top of the hill, near our house, erect a 
 flagstaff, and spend a portion of each day on the look-out 
 with a telescope ; because I have no wish to pass the re- 
 mainder of my valuable existence on this island, and if 
 I should attract the attention of a passing ship, we should 
 all be taken off." 
 
 " I have no objection to that," replied Jack. 
 
 The idea was considered so good, that they postponed 
 their exploring expedition, and that very day set to work 
 and erected Mr. Mole's observatory. 
 
 An excellent view of the ocean was secured from the 
 hill, and the Union Jack waved gaily in the breeze from 
 the summit of the flagstaff. 
 
 " I hope it won't attract the attention of the Malay 
 pirates, if ever they get into these regions," remarked 
 Hunston. 
 
 Mr. Mole was charmed with his device, and passed 
 hours in the box looking through a telescope, which he 
 had placed on a stand. 
 
 Everything soon got into good working order. Mr. 
 Mole was the signalman, and his duty consisted in keep- 
 ing ;. look-out. Harvey and Jack looked after the castle, 
 and went out shooting. Maple was the servant and did 
 all the drudgery ; while Hunston had the management of 
 the farm, and sowed the crops. 
 
 As we have said, there was a good deal of lurking dis- 
 content at Jack's high-handed manner, but as yet it had 
 not shown itself in any marked degree. 
 
 Choosing a very fine day, an exploring expedition was 
 formed to ascend the mountain, which had all the ap- 
 pearance of an extinct volcano.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 7 5 
 
 Jack, Harvey, Hunston, and Mr. Mole formed the 
 party, Maple remaining behind to wash the plates and 
 dishes saved from the wreck, and cook the dinner. 
 
 Several hours were occupied in ascending the sides of 
 the mountain, but a splendid view was attained when the 
 summit was reached. 
 
 The land extended as far as the eye could reach, and 
 seemed rather to be part of some large continent, than 
 the little island they had imagined it to be. 
 
 A hollow cone, resembling the mouth of a huge well, 
 enabled Mr. Mole to speak with certainty about the origin 
 of the mountain. 
 
 Standing upon the edge of the extinct crater, and point- 
 ing with a bamboo to the black and yawning gulf, he 
 exclaimed 
 
 "My dear boys, we should never neglect an oppor- 
 tunity of imparting useful knowledge. This is a volcanic- 
 mountain. It may have been silent for centuries, and it 
 may break out again in five minutes." 
 
 The boys started back a little at this declaration. 
 
 "Yes," continued Mr. Mole, waving his arm grandly, 
 " who can tell ? Amidst the crash of empires and the fall 
 of worlds what is the silence of one volcanic mountain ? 
 In these dark and murky depths was once a fountain of 
 ^moke and flame. The shaft may descend miles into the 
 bosom of the earth. Woe to the unlucky wretch who 
 tumbled down it 1 " 
 
 Suddenly there was a slight noise, as if the lava crust 
 on which the speaker was standing, was giving way. 
 
 Mr. Mole had vanished 
 
 Two hands were seen for a moment clutching at the 
 treacherous surface, there was a dismal yell, and the late 
 senior master of Pomona House academy for young 
 gentlemen had, with as little fuss as possible under the 
 circumstances, glided down the crater. 
 
 "Good-bye," cried Harvey. 
 
 " Why, he's gone ! " exclaimed Hunston. "He might 
 have said he was going." 
 
 " It's nothing to laugh at," remarked Jack. " I 
 don't suppose we shall see him again till the next erup- 
 tion." 
 
 " How about the tea-garden ? " 
 
 " Hunston," said Jack, in a tone of mild remonstrance,
 
 76 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCI1OOLDA YS. 
 
 "you're an unfeeling beast. Here we are, on a desert 
 island, like orphan children, and yet you laugh." 
 
 "Who could help laughing? It's so comical, " replied 
 Hunston. 
 
 " If you're not serious I'll chuck you after him, '' said 
 Jack, making a threatening gesture. 
 
 Hunston retreated to a safe distance. 
 
 "Can't we do something for him ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 "'Fraid not," replied Jack. "It's dangerous to go 
 near. Poor old Mole ! " 
 
 It seemed as if Mr. Mole had disappeared for ever from 
 the scene, as the depth of the hole down which he had 
 fallen might be very great. 
 
 His only chance was to alight on some inequality in 
 the sides. It was useless to try to help him, and the boys 
 sorrowfully wended their way homewards, never expect- 
 ing to see him again. 
 
 The loss of one of their number saddened them. 
 
 JHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE BURNING MOUNTAIN. 
 
 THE accident which had happened to Mr. Mole was of 
 so sudden a nature that the boys could not actually be- 
 lieve for a time that one of their party had been snatched 
 from them by a mysterious and awful deach. 
 
 It seemed but a moment ago that he was talking to 
 them, and explaining the nature of the extinct volcano 
 that had engulfed him. 
 
 He had probably sunk deep down into the bowels ot 
 the earth, losing his life in the thick vapours which hovered 
 about the shaft, if he was not dashed to pieces in his 
 descent. 
 
 Even Hunston grew grave when the serious side of the 
 matter overcame the laughable one. 
 
 " I didn't mean anything," he said ; "I'm as sorry for 
 Mole as you are, though he wasn't much good, and he'd 
 never given me any cause to like him." 
 
 " Never say anything bad of the dead. Let him rest. 
 We don't know whose turn it may be next," said Jack.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA Y. 7 7 
 
 'You're right there," remarked Hunston. "In these 
 ctnjntries you may put your foot on what seems to be a 
 *bck, and get bitten by a snake, or a tiger may have a go 
 in at you for looking at him too closely, or the niggers may 
 take a liking to your head. Hullo ! hold up." 
 
 They had reached the level ground again, and this ex- 
 clamation was occasioned by a sudden movement of the 
 earth, causing the boys to stumble. 
 
 The next minute there began a low heavy rumbling, 
 deep down in the earth. 
 
 It was not a roar, but such a rattling or quick succes- 
 sion of reports as is made when a number of heavily-laden 
 coaches are driven rapidly down a steep street paved with 
 round cobble stones. 
 
 The following minute it seemed as if some invisible 
 giant had seized the boys and thrown them forward, and 
 then pulled them back with the greatest violence. 
 
 "Lie down! lie down!" shouted Jack. "It is an 
 earthquake, and a stinger, too." 
 
 " You needn't say 'lie down ' when a fellow can't keep 
 his legs," replied Hunston, who was one of those boys 
 who will have their say, even when death and danger are 
 staring them in the face. 
 
 For a brief space the boys lay perfectly still, rather 
 expecting that the earth might open and swallow them up. 
 
 The first shock, however, was not followed by another. 
 
 Jack computed that the time which elapsed between 
 hearing the rumbling noise and the feeling of the shock 
 was about five seconds. 
 
 It was the time of year when the monsoon prevailed, 
 and the wind blows refreshingly day and night. 
 
 But after this earthquake there was not the slightest 
 perceptible motion of the air. 
 
 The tree-toads stopped their steady pip ; .ng, and the in- 
 sects all ceased their shrill music. 
 
 " I say,'" cried Hunston, looking up. 
 
 "What ? " askeu Jack, shivering. 
 
 "Old Mole's been waking them up down below, hasn'* 
 he? Perhaps they'/e been waiting for him down there, 
 and think it the cheese to give hl:r a chyaike on his 
 arrival." 
 
 "How can you joke at such a time as this.*" asked 
 Jack.
 
 78 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 " Doesn't it look like it?" replied Hunston, in an argu- 
 mentative tone. " Here is old Mole gone and fallen down 
 the crater of a volcano. Nobody asked him to. He did 
 it all of his own free will, and directly afterwards there's 
 this shindy it's cause and effect." 
 
 No one answered him. Jack and Harvey were too 
 much upset at this perturbation of nature to care for 
 chaffing. 
 
 Everything was so absolutely quiet that it seemed as 
 if all nature was waiting in dread anticipation of some 
 coming catastrophe. 
 
 Such an unnatural stillness was certainly more painful 
 than the howling of the most violent tempest, or the roar 
 of the heaviest thunder. 
 
 The utter helplessness which one feels at such a time, 
 when even the solid earth groans and trembles beneath 
 one's feet, makes the solitude most keenly painful. 
 
 It was half-an-hour and that half-hour seemed an age 
 before the wind began to blow, or before at least the 
 animals and insects resumed their cries and humming. 
 
 Jack had often wished to see an earthquake, but after 
 he had witnessed one there was something in the very 
 sound of the word which made him shudder. 
 
 The boys, finding the earthquake was over, went back 
 to their castle, and ate the dinner which Maple had pro- 
 vided for them. 
 
 Although they did not care for Mr. Mole, they could 
 not help feeling his loss ; and Jack brought some wine out 
 of the warehouse after dinner to cheer them up a little. 
 
 It seemed to grow dark sooner than usual that evening. 
 
 Maple, who had gone outside for some purpose, rushed 
 in again, saying 
 
 "The mountain's on fire ! " 
 
 "What does he mean ? " asked Jack. 
 
 "I thought the earthquake meant more than we saw at 
 first," answered Hunston. "If the mountain's on fire, as 
 Maple says, then there must be an eruption. Old Mole 
 can't let us alone." 
 
 " I wish you'd let him alone. You've no respect for 
 anyone, dead or alive," exclaimed Jack, angrily. 
 
 " I haven't much for you," growled Hunston. 
 
 Jack and Harvey ran outside the castle and perceived 
 that the mountain was actually in a state of eruption.
 
 fACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 79 
 
 Volcanic influences were at work. 
 
 Three distinct columns of flame had burst forth, all of 
 them within the verge of the crater, and their tops united 
 in the air in a troubled, confused manner. 
 
 At intervals showers of stones about the size of walnuts 
 were thrown into the air, and these were followed by 
 clouds of ashes. 
 
 Jack and Harvey gazed at the terrible sight with awe. 
 
 Red lines, like fiery serpents, were to be seen on the 
 side of the mountain, showing the course taken by the 
 burning lava. 
 
 " Look out for Mole," said Hunston, who had followed 
 them into the open air. "He'll come out like a fossil 
 presently." 
 
 Jack did not feel pleased at this constant levity of Hun- 
 ston's and hitting out at him, he sent him into Maple's 
 arms, saying 
 
 " If you have no decency left in you, I must teach you 
 that I have. Get out." 
 
 Hunston retired with Maple, and his hatred of Jack 
 increased at the blow he had received. 
 
 "Tell you what, Map, old boy," he said between his 
 teeth, " I shan't stand this much longer. I'd rather cut 
 the camp, and go and do my best with a gun in some 
 other part of the island. It's been King Harkaway long 
 enough. I'll make it King Hunston or die for it." 
 
 "You know I'll stick to you like bricks," answered 
 Maple. 
 
 "We'll wait till we see what this jolly old mountain 
 means to do, and then leave everything to me," said 
 Hunston. "This state of things isn't good enough for 
 me by a long way. I can't get a glass of grog unless his 
 majesty Jack the First is in a good temper and chances 
 to produce a bottle from the warehouse." 
 
 The mountain continued to burn and throw up stones 
 and lava and ashes until the middle of the next day. 
 
 Then the eruption subsided as rapidly as it had begun. 
 
 It was dreadful to think that Mr. Mole's grave had been 
 the crater of a volcano, and that his was a winding-sheet 
 of molten lava.
 
 8o IA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 HUNSTON PROCLAIMS HIMSELF KING OF THE ISLAND. 
 
 ALL danger of the lava or the ashes covering the castle 
 was at an end for the present. 
 
 Some weeks passed, and everything went on at the 
 little settlement as well as the boys could wish. 
 
 Such was the fertility of the island that the land they had 
 dug up and planted began to show a favourable return, 
 and a promise of excellent crops. 
 
 Jack did not expect to live there all his life, but he 
 knew that his stores would not last for ever, and if they 
 did not make the most of their opportunities they would 
 have to undergo great privation, if they did not die of 
 starvation. 
 
 A good look-out was kept at the signal station which 
 the unfortunate Mr. Mole had caused to be erected. 
 
 It seemed that the island on which their lot was cast 
 was not in the track of ships for not a sail was to be 
 seen. 
 
 One day, however, Harvey, who was engaged in sweep- 
 ing the sea with his glass, reported a sail, and every 
 effort was made to arrest the attention of those on board. 
 
 A huge fire was lighted, and guns were fired without 
 avail. 
 
 The ship passed on its way, and was soon lost to sight. 
 
 "No go, Dick," said Jack with a sigh, as the vessel's 
 outline sank below the edge of the horizon. 
 
 " Better luck next time," said Harvey. 
 
 "I hope so. Turn it up for to-day, and come and 
 talk to me. We'll send Maple up here, and give Hunston 
 something to do." 
 
 Jack had put his gun down by the side of the shed. A 
 dark figure passed quickly by him, and seized it. 
 
 "Will you give Hunston something to do?" he ex- 
 claimed. " Perhaps it will be the other way." 
 
 Jack looked up and saw Hunston. At the same time 
 Maple had seized Harvey's gun, and the two friends were 
 helpless. 
 
 " What do you mean ? " asked Jack, clenching his fists.
 
 /A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 8 1 
 
 "Just this. We've had enough of your reign," an- 
 swered Hunston. "I'm going to be king, and if you don't 
 obey me, why, I'll put a bullet through your head. The 
 tables are turned now. Harvey will stop here and keep 
 a look-out, while you go and hoe the potatoes. When 
 Maple and I have had our dinner, you may come and eat 
 up the scraps. " 
 
 " How do you feel now, Jack?" asked Maple, with an 
 odious grin. 
 
 Jack gave him a kick on the shin which made him 
 howl. 
 
 "That just served you right who told you to speak? " 
 remarked Hunston. ' ' I'm king, I tell you, and I can say all 
 Iwantto. Give me the key of the warehouse, Harkaway." 
 
 Jack saw Hunston place the rifle against his shoulder, 
 and knew him well enough to be sure that he would fire 
 if he was thwarted, so he tossed the key towards him. 
 
 "That's right," said Hunston, triumphantly; "that's 
 how things ought to be. Go and hoe those 'taters, and 
 keep the parrots out of the corn ; and you, Harvey, look 
 out, or I'll let you both know the reason why." 
 
 He walked off to the castle with Maple, and the two 
 friends were together. 
 
 " What an ass you were to leave your gun where Hun- 
 ston could see it and collar it," exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "I didn't know he meant treachery," answered Jack, 
 looking very crestfallen. 
 
 "What shall you do?" 
 
 " Go and do what he told me," said Jack. " He's got 
 the run of the spirits now, and he'll be drunk in an hour 
 or two, and then " 
 
 "What will you do?" asked Harvey. 
 
 "Wait and see. He'll never more be officer of mine. 
 I'll start him. He shall see how living on cocoanuts 
 aud mangoes in the woods agrees with him. Perhaps 
 he'll make a good dinner for a wild beast. I don't care. 
 t wish he'd tumbled down the hole in the mountain in- 
 stead of old Mole. Hunston always was a bad lot, but 
 Mole had something good about him, if he was an oc- 
 casional ass." 
 
 At sunset Maple came out to Jack, who had been hard 
 at work, and said insolently " You may come and have 
 your dinner now." 
 6
 
 82 I A CK II ARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "May I?" said Jack, flinging' a dead snake at him, 
 which he had killed with his spade. 
 
 "Will it bite?" asked Maple, starting back, and drop- 
 ping his gun. 
 
 Jack sprang forward and seized the weapon. 
 
 "If he won't, this will, " cried Jack. "Down on your 
 knees and beg my pardon." 
 
 Maple hesitated, and Jack fired one barrel over his head, 
 which had the effect of causing Maple to sink down with 
 his hands clasped. 
 
 "That's it; I knew you'd do it Where's Hunston?" 
 continued Jack. 
 
 " In the castle," replied Maple. 
 
 "What's he doing? " 
 
 "Drinking." 
 
 "Is he tight?" 
 
 " Not quite ; but getting on that way," answered Maple. 
 " He says he's the king now, and he's going to hang 
 Harvey to-morrow." 
 
 "Is he?" said Jack, between his teeth. " I'll let him 
 know. Get up that tree, and stop there till I come back 
 and tell you to get down. If you dare to move, I'll shoot 
 you like a parrot." 
 
 Maple was up the tree like a flash of lightning, and 
 Jack went to the castle. 
 
 " Is that you, Maple ? " asked Hunston as the door 
 opened. 
 
 " Yes," said Jack, altering his voice. 
 
 "Come and give me a hand up. I think there's been 
 another earthquake or something. I've tumbled oft my 
 chair, and the beastly place goes round with me like 
 winking." 
 
 Jack darted forward and had Hunston by the throat 
 before he could seize his gun and attempt to defend him- 
 self. 
 
 ' ' Hullo ! What's this ? Let me go, Harkaway," cried 
 Hunston, becoming sober. 
 
 "Not yet, my boy; you must come with me. I'll 
 show you how I deal with rebels. " 
 
 Jack dragged him into open air, and half carried 
 him, half pushed him to the place where he had left 
 Maple. 
 
 " Now, Maple, come down. I want you," he said.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 83 
 
 "What is it, Jack ? " replied Maple in a civil voice, as he 
 made his appearance. 
 
 " Take a spade, and dig a hole five feet deep and about 
 two wide. Look sharp, unless you want a tanning." 
 
 Hunston let his eyes close, and pretended to be asleep, 
 while the work was going on. In about an hour the hole 
 was dug, and Maple perspiring from every pore, left off. 
 
 Jack dragged his enemy to the hole, and put him in 
 feet foremost, and let him sink till his head was on a 
 level with the soil. 
 
 "Shovel in," he exclaimed. 
 
 " I say, Jack," cried Hunston, coming to himself, and 
 growing alarmed. "Don't be a savage remember that 
 there are wild beasts and snakes, and birds of a carrion 
 kind here. What do you mean to do? " 
 
 "It's a nice bed for a king. Shovel away, Maple," 
 answered Jack. 
 
 The earth was quickly thrown in, and pressed down by 
 Jack's feet, until Hunston was buried in the soil, unable 
 to move hand or foot, and only his head appeared abov& 
 the surface. 
 
 " Give me that spade," said Jack. 
 
 Maple did so. 
 
 " You will stop here all night," continued Jack, "that 
 is to say, if you care for your friend, and you can keep 
 off the snakes and wild things that he seems so much 
 afraid of. I will see what is to be done with him to- 
 morrow morning." 
 
 In vain Hunston appealed to Jack to let him go he 
 turned a deaf ear to his entreaties, and went to seek 
 Harvey, to whom he related what he had done. 
 
 " Serve the beggar right," said Harvey. 
 
 " He said he meant to hang you to-morrow," continued 
 Jack with a grin. 
 
 "Did he?" exclaimed Harvey. "Perhaps he'll think 
 better of it." 
 
 They went to the castle, and amused themselves by 
 playing at chess, having saved a board and men from the 
 wreck. 
 
 Maple sat down near Hunston, and was quite unable 
 to render him any assistance. He had neither spade nor 
 pickaxe, and could not remove the earth. 
 
 "You've betrayed me," said Hunston, who was quite
 
 84 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 clear and sober now, under the influence of the danger 
 that threatened him. "Why don't you get me out of 
 this ? " 
 
 "I can't," replied Maple, sullenly. "It's bad enough 
 to have to sit here all night and watch you." 
 
 " Don't leave me for Heaven's sake don't leave me 
 alone ! " cried Hunston, in a voice of deadly terror. 
 " Harkaway only means to punish me he don't want to 
 kill me. Look in that thicket. I can see the eyes of a 
 tiger gleaming." 
 
 "A tiger? " repeated Maple. 
 
 " Yes ! Look look ! " repeated the terror-stricken 
 youth. 
 
 "Oh! If there are tigers about, I shall step it," said 
 Maple, coolly. "I don't care about being eaten up by 
 the wild beasts. Good-night." 
 
 Hunston's voice failed him, and he could say no more. 
 His tongue clove to the roof of his mouth, and he thought 
 his last hour had come. 
 
 Maple walked quickly away, showing his former friend 
 how much reliance there was to be placed upon his part- 
 nership, for Maple was one of those who always go from 
 the losing to the winning side. 
 
 King Hunston was in a pitiable plight 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE SAVAGES. 
 
 MAPLE went to the castle, and knocking at the door, 
 was admitted. 
 
 "What do you want?" asked Harvey. 
 
 "Tell Harkaway, please," replied Maple, "I saw tigers 
 about, and want to come in." 
 
 "Have you left Hunston to his fate?" asked Jack, 
 coming forward. 
 
 "Yes. I couldn't do him any good." 
 
 " You dirty little cur. Shall I poleaxe him ? " 
 
 " He deserves it, but I don't think I would, because we 
 want a servant," replied Harvey. 
 
 "All right," said Jack. "Go inside. Dick, come with
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 85 
 
 me. I only want to frighten Hunston, and should be 
 sorry if any harm came to him." 
 
 Maple went inside, and Jack, followed by Harvey, 
 walked by the soft 'moonlight to the place where Hunston 
 was buried up to his neck in the ground. 
 
 When Hunston saw them he exclaimed 
 
 "Thank God you have come. You were always a 
 generous fellow, Harkaway. Knock me on the head, but 
 don't leave me here to die in the night." 
 
 "I'll dig you up," replied Jack, who had brought a 
 spade with him. 
 
 In a few minutes the earth was sufficiently loosened to 
 admit of the captive being dragged out, and he was 
 placed upon his legs, which for a time trembled so that 
 he could scarcely stand upright. 
 
 " Now, what are you going to do? " asked Jack. 
 
 " I hate you, and I'll never make terms with you," re- 
 plied Hunston. " I've roughed it in various parts of the 
 world, and I daresay I can do so again. I'll work my 
 way down the island, and if I can't turn anything up I'll 
 come back to you and be your servant." 
 
 "You'd best make friends, and say you won't kick over 
 the traces again," replied Jack, good-naturedly. 
 
 "I shan't," Hunston said, sullenly. "I want to get 
 away from you, and start on my own hook. You can 
 give me a pistol and a few charges of powder and shot if 
 you like." 
 
 "Thank you. I'll trust you as far as I can see you and 
 no farther," Jack said. "You can stop if you like, or you 
 can go. Take your choice." 
 
 Hunston put his hands in the pockets of his pea-jacket, 
 and holding down his head, walked away, being soon lost 
 to sight amongst the trees that fringed the outskirts of the 
 little farm. 
 
 " He'll come back. It's only temper," said Jack. 
 
 " What else can he do?" answered Harvey. "Hes 
 got no arms. Perhaps he might make a bow and arrow, 
 but he'll be glad enough to come back in time." 
 
 "If he doesn't, it's not our fault. Perhaps things will 
 go on smoother now, Dick. We never had a row when 
 we were alone." 
 
 "And Maple is just fit for our servant," said Harvey. 
 
 " Of course he is make him work."
 
 86 JA CK II ARK A WA Y AFTER SCUOOLDA KS. 
 
 "It will serve him right. He backed up Hunston v. 
 his revolt, and pretended to be such a friend of hi*,, 
 and when the fortune of war went against him, he w&* 
 the first to leave him." 
 
 "He always was a sneak. Didn't he show just th* 
 same spirit at Crawcour's ? " replied Jack. 
 
 Talking in this way they returned to the castle, and 
 Inished their game at chess. Jack slept while Harvey 
 watched, and, when Jack woke up, Harvey took hi* 
 place. 
 
 Their little band was diminishing gradually. First Mr. 
 Mole had been cut off, and now Hunston had left them. 
 
 A couple of days passed, and they saw nothing of him. 
 
 jack grew uneasy. 
 
 "I don't think I ought to leave that fellow Hunston to 
 wander about wild in the woods/' he said to Harvey. 
 
 " He's lurking about somewhere, and means to drop 
 down upon us when we least expect it," replied the latter. 
 
 " I don't think so." 
 
 "What will you do ? Let him take his chance ? " 
 
 "No," replied Jack, " I shan't do that. Will you stay 
 here with Maple? I'll take my gun and go out and look 
 for him. I don't like the idea of leaving even Hunston 
 to take his chance in the woods." 
 
 "You're more generous than I should be." 
 
 "Now, Dick," said Jack, "you know you've got a good 
 heart, and it won't do for you to try to make yourself out 
 a beast." 
 
 Jack would have his way, and shouldering his gun, he 
 sallied forth to look for Hunston, forgetting in his gen- 
 erosity how badly he had treated him. 
 
 He walked for some hours, and traversed several miles 
 of ground. 
 
 The sun was setting when he halted, weary and thirsty 
 
 Throwing some stones up at a tree, he knocked down 
 some ripe cocoanuts, and quenched his thirst. Suddenly 
 he heard a noise. 
 
 Looking before him he saw, to his consternation, a 
 band of savages. 
 
 He was only hidden from them by a small fringe of 
 brushwood. 
 
 They were dancing round and round in a ring, in the 
 middle of which was a human being tied to a stake.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 8? 
 
 Crawling on his hands and knees to the edge of the 
 brush, Jack took a closer view. 
 
 The savages were about twelve in number, and the 
 man in their midst was Hunston. 
 
 " It seems to me," muttered Jack, "that my presenti- 
 ments did not deceive me, and I have come just in time." 
 
 His first idea was to fire, but that would have been 
 folly, considering the number of the natives. 
 
 Yet Hunston must be rescued. 
 
 How to render him material aid was the question. 
 
 Lying still on his stomach, Jack ruminated. 
 
 It was clear that the natives were performing some 
 savage rite, and that Hunston, who had unluckily fallen 
 into their power, was the object of it. 
 
 "I'm king of this island any way," said Jack to him- 
 self, " and I'll let them know they're not going to have it 
 all their own way not much." 
 
 Twelve to one, however, was great odds. For once 
 in his life Jack was at a loss. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIIL 
 
 JACK TO THE RESCUE, 
 
 THE savages whom Jack now saw for the first time 
 were very singular-looking beings. 
 
 In height and general appearance they closely resembled 
 the Malays. 
 
 The colour of the skin and hair was dark, the latter short 
 and crisp, confined on their heads by a red handkerchief, 
 obtained from the natives on the extreme eastern coast. 
 
 Their clothing was simply a strip of the inner bark of a 
 tree, beaten with stones until it had become white and 
 opaque, and looking much like rough white paper. 
 
 This garment was three or four inches wide, and about 
 three feet long. 
 
 It passed round the waist, and covered the loins in 
 such a way that one end hung down in front as far as the 
 knee. 
 
 On the arm, above the elbow, some wore a large ring 
 made, apparently, from the stalk of a sea-plant
 
 88 /A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 Each of the warriors was armed with a cleaver, which 
 he raised high in the right hand. 
 
 Some had shields, three or four feet long, but only four 
 or five inches wide, and others again held long spears. 
 
 Their dance was merely a series of short leaps back- 
 wards, and forwards, with an occasional whirl round, as 
 if trying to defend themselves from an imaginary attack 
 in the rear. 
 
 They sang a wild song, as fast and as loud as they 
 could. 
 
 At length the dancing warriors became more excited, 
 and flourished their cleavers, and leaped to and fro with 
 all their might until it looked as if their eyes were on fire. 
 
 They worked themselves up into a state of temporary 
 madness, and it was easy to believe that while in this 
 condition, they would no more hesitate to cleave off a 
 human head than they would to cut down a bamboo. 
 
 These creatures belonged to the tribe of the far-famed 
 head-hunters, a race of which every traveller in the 
 Eastern Archipelago has heard and trembled at their 
 barbarous customs. 
 
 It is a custom with them, which has become a law, 
 that every young man must, at least, cut off one human 
 head before he can marry. 
 
 Heads, therefore, are in great demand. 
 
 Hunston was evidently a windfall for them, and they 
 were rejoicing accordingly. 
 
 New heads must be obtained to celebrate such events 
 as a birth, or a funeral, as well as a marriage. 
 
 One man, taller than the rest, had a necklace made of 
 human teeth. 
 
 Small holes had been drilled in several score of teeth, 
 which were strung on wire, long enough to pass three 
 times round the neck of the hero who wore it 
 
 Jack rightly supposed this to be the chief of the fero- 
 cious band. 
 
 On the piece of paper-like bark which hangs down in 
 front, and which we have just described, the wearer 
 makes a mark when he cuts off a head. 
 
 This mark was in the shape of a circle ; and some had 
 as many as ten or twelve of these circles, while others 
 only had one or two. 
 
 When the dance was over, they all sat down and in-
 
 /A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 89 
 
 dulged freely in an intoxicating liquor, made from the 
 juice of the flowering part of a palm. 
 
 Then they began to dance again, and the chief tossed 
 into their midst a human head, apparently not long sev- 
 ered from its trunk, for it was all smeared with clotted 
 blood. 
 
 This they proceeded to kick wildly about as if it had 
 been a football. 
 
 A sickening sensation, akin to fear, crept over Jack, as 
 he lay hid, watching the awful carnival of those fiends. 
 
 "Very jolly sort of neighbours to have, "muttered Jack. 
 " I wonder what they are going to do with old Hunston ? 
 He don't lock happy." 
 
 Nor did he. 
 
 As he was bound to the stake, Hunston's face had as- 
 sumed an expression of utter and hopeless terror, and at 
 times he closed his eyes as if he could not bear the hid- 
 eous sight before him, and wished to shut it out. 
 
 It was clear that when Hunston gave way to his tem- 
 per, and left his party, he had wandered about the island 
 until he fell in with the natives, and was captured. 
 
 Perhaps he intended to return, and try and surprise 
 Jack and Harvey again, and make them his slaves. 
 
 He was bad enough for anything. 
 
 However Jack was far too generous to allow his com- 
 panion to perish. 
 
 He could not find it in his heart to leave him in the 
 hands of the barbarians, whom he saw dancing around 
 him, and celebrating a feast of blood. 
 
 When he was at Mr. Crawcour's academy, he had pro- 
 duced a singular effect upon everybody by his talent in 
 ventriloquism. 
 
 It occurred to him now that if Mr. Crawcour and his 
 masters could be startled by the exercise of this singular 
 art, the savages were much more likely to be impressed 
 by it. 
 
 No sooner had he imbibed the idea, than he determined 
 to put it into execution. 
 
 It was true that he was armed with a double-barrelled 
 breech-loading rifle, but he did not like to take life unnec- 
 essarily and without due provocation. 
 
 Besides the killing of one or two natives would only 
 make the others more savage.
 
 90 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS, 
 
 Blood for blood is a principle of the savages' creed. 
 
 Suddenly throwing his voice into the air, he ex- 
 claimed 
 
 " Hunston, old man, how do you find yourself? " 
 
 The effect of this speech was magical. 
 
 The savages stopped their war-dance, and looked up 
 anxiously and inquiringly. 
 
 Neglected lay the head they had been kicking about. 
 
 But it was upon Hunston that the effect of the observa- 
 tion was most marked. 
 
 He recognized Jack's voice, and he knew he was a 
 ventriloquist. 
 
 Just as the wretch reprieved on the scaffold may go 
 from despair to hope, so did Hunston 's face give up its 
 blackness and assume a happier look. 
 
 "Keep up your pecker," continued Jack, "1m not far 
 off." 
 
 Hunston made no answer, but looked at the chief in a 
 peculiar way. 
 
 Jack saw this significant look. 
 
 "He means something," he thought "I must be 
 careful." 
 
 For a time he remained silent. 
 
 When the natives had recovered from their astonish- 
 ment, the chief, whose name was Banda Navia, called by 
 his followers the Tuan Biza, or great chief, approached 
 the captive. 
 
 Now Jack saw why Hunston had put on such a singu- 
 lar expression. 
 
 The Tuan Biza had, by meeting traders on the coast of 
 Coram, whither he had been taken when young, picked 
 up a knowledge of English, and Hunston was afraid Jack 
 might say too much. 
 
 The suspicion of the Tuan Biza would be at once 
 aroused if he heard any familiar phrases. 
 
 It was Jack's object to make him think that the great 
 spirit was speaking. 
 
 All the savage tribes on these islands believe in a great 
 spirit, and in witchcraft. 
 
 It was their well-known superstition that Jack hoped to 
 play upon. 
 
 Speaking to Hunston, the cnief said 
 
 * Was that a spirit we heard ? "
 
 JA CK II ARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 9 1 
 
 "Yes," answered Hunston, "it was my guardian an- 
 gel." 
 
 "What did it say?" 
 
 "Listen. It will speak again." 
 
 Jack heard this conversation, and immediately ex- 
 claimed 
 
 " Kill him not. If you do you will incur my vengeance." 
 
 " It says you are to spare my life," cried Hunston over- 
 powered with joy. 
 
 The Tuan Biza translated this to the warriors, who 
 seemed much concerned. 
 
 One of them, named Buru, who was famed for his cruel 
 and wicked disposition stood forward and spoke. 
 
 "He is our captive," he said, pointing to Hunston, 
 "and by our laws we are allowed to kill him. What is 
 the spirit which forbids us doing so? One of our young 
 men, Keyali, is about to be married and wants a head. 
 It is not well that the captive should be spared." 
 
 Keyali, who had regarded Hunston as his special 
 property, gave a grunt of approval. 
 
 " You hear what the spirit speaking from the clouds 
 above our heads has declared," replied Tuan Biza. 
 
 Jack spoke again, and this time his voice was so neaj 
 the chief as to make him start. 
 
 "If he is hurt," he exclaimed, "dread the fiery mount- 
 ain, which shall cover you with stones and ashes. U 
 does not please me that he shall die, as he is under my 
 protection." 
 
 "Why, then, O spirit, did you let him fall into our 
 hands? " asked the chief. 
 
 "Because, O Tuan Biza," replied Jack, giving the 
 chief his title, " he had displeased me. It is the custom 
 of some of your tribe to tattoo their skins, and I doubt 
 not that you will find one of your number who under- 
 stands the art. Let the captive, then, be pricked all over 
 in curious devices, and marked with the juice of a nut." 
 
 The Tuan Biza turned to his friends, and related the 
 order of the spirit, which seemed to please them im- 
 mensely. 
 
 Hunston, however, did not relish the order at all. 
 
 "I say, Jack," he said, "don't for goodness' sake, tell 
 them that. They'll do it. I shall be as ugly as a Red 
 Indian."
 
 92 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "Serve you right," answered Jack, coolly. "You and 
 I have had a score to pay off this ever so long." 
 
 " I'll tell them where the castle is, and make them come 
 and fight you," continued Hunston. 
 
 " They'll get pepper if they do," Jack said; " and if 
 you threaten me, I'll tell them I've changed my mind, and 
 that interesting youth, Keyali, or whatever his name 
 is, who is going to be married, and wants ahead, accord- 
 ing to custom, shall have yours." 
 
 "Jack, dear Jack," cried Hunston, " don't let them 
 tattoo me. Fancy what I shall look like if I ever get 
 back to England." 
 
 The Tuan Biza thought Hunston was saying his prayers, 
 and beseeching the spirit to intercede for him. 
 
 " What you call your spirit ? Is it Jack? " he asked. 
 
 " Yes," replied Hunston. 
 
 The chief informed the savages that the spirit who 
 watched over the white man was called Jack, and they 
 imbibed a great respect for the name at once. 
 
 " Tatoo him at once," said Jack. 
 
 The chief being thoroughly awed by the voice, ordered 
 Hunston's clothes to be removed ; and a sharp fish-bone 
 was procured with which to puncture holes in the skin. 
 
 Into these the dark juice of a nut was to be squeezed, 
 which would penetrate under the skin, and make the 
 marks lasting. 
 
 " Will the spirit like him to be marked with birds and 
 fishes ? " asked the Tuan Biza. 
 
 "Birds, fishes and serpents," answered Jack, "with <* 
 parrot on each cheek and a small crocodile on the nose.** 
 
 " I say, Jack," cried Hunston, again, " this won't do. 
 I'd rather die. Fancy going about the Strand or Regent 
 Street with a parrot on each cheek, and a small crocodile 
 on the nose. Don't ! I'll pay you out if you do." 
 
 " You've done all the malicious and beastly things to me 
 you could do," replied Jack, " and I'm not a friend of you. 
 Those who offend a greater power than themselves must 
 pay the penalty. O Tuan Biza, you have found favour in 
 our sight. Proceed at once with the a what do you 
 call it? tattooment." 
 
 The chief, Banda Navia, and Buru understood the art 
 of tattooing, for they had travelled about the Archipelago, 
 in prahus, or large boats, trading with nutmegs and
 
 I A CK HA RfTA WA Y A FTER SCHOOLDA KS. 93 
 
 spices which grew in abundance on trees in the group 
 of islands on which the " Fairy" was wrecked. 
 
 They had seen sailors do it, as well as remote tribes 
 and Banda Navia was not a bad artist. 
 
 Hunston was stripped naked to the waist. 
 
 The fish-bone was wielded by the chief, and its poiut 
 proved as sharp as that of a needle, as if it had been 
 rubbed on a stone. 
 
 Buru was prepared with the juice to make the stain 
 When rubbed into the pricked skin. 
 
 The warriors began to sing and dance again, and deter- 
 mined to have some fun over this ceremony, if they could 
 not have any over that of cutting off his head. 
 
 "Jack, Jack," cried Hunston, as the fish-bone began 
 to describe circles over his face. 
 
 Jack remained obstinately silent. 
 
 " I'll say you're not a spirit, and it's all humbug," con- 
 tinued Hunston. 
 
 " Go it, my tulip," answered Jack, " they'll only cut 
 off your head. It makes no odds to me particularly, but 
 you're so jolly ugly as you are, I thought I'd have you 
 beautified, and make you look pretty, that's all, my hearty." 
 
 Jack said this in his own voice, and from the thicket 
 where he was concealed. 
 
 In a moment he saw his mistake. 
 
 The chief, who was a shrewd fellow, began to move in 
 that direction. 
 
 There was danger of the trick being found out 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 HUNSTON IS TATTOOED. 
 
 FORTUNATELY Jack could see all that was going on. 
 
 His presence of mind did not desert him. 
 When the chief had reached the edge of the cleared 
 space in which the savage rites were being celebrated, 
 and was gaining Jack's hiding-place, the latter imitated 
 the hiss of a snake. 
 
 This was done to perfection. 
 
 It seemed just under the foot of the Tuan Biza.
 
 / JA r HARKA WA Y AFTER SCUOOLDA VS. 
 
 He started back with an expression of horror, and Jacfe 
 jiiifted his position. 
 
 A large tree was close by, and he hid behind its trunk 
 
 The Tuan Biza changed his mind, and did not search 
 any further. 
 
 The natives proceeded with the process of tattooing, 
 and as Hunston was tied to i stake, he was unable to 
 offer any opposition. 
 
 After tattooing his face and nose, his back, chest, and 
 sides were operated upon. 
 
 A stinging sensation like that produced by the bites of 
 mosquitoes, assailed the victim of this cruel joke. 
 
 But it must be recollected that Hunston had done many 
 things to make Jack his enemy. 
 
 He and Maple had actually tried to leave him and 
 Harvey to drown in the sinking ship. 
 
 There is a limit to generosity, and, though Jack could 
 be a good friend, he could be a good hater. 
 
 When the tattooment was completed, the chief, looking 
 upward, said 
 
 " O spirit, is it well ? " 
 
 Hunston was writhing in agony. 
 
 He actually foamed at the mouth, not altogethei 
 through physical pain, but because he thought of the sin- 
 gular figure he should present ever afterwards. 
 
 There is no process which will affect tattooing. When 
 the marks are once made with the point of anything sharp, 
 and the dye, if it is a lasting one, rubbed in they last a 
 man's lifetime. 
 
 "You have done well, O Tuan Biza," replied Jack, 
 still speaking from the air near the stake. " Keep the 
 captive till the sun sets, and then release him." 
 
 The chief bowed his head, for he was superstitious 
 enough to think that when the snake hissed, it was a ser- 
 pent sent by the spirit to sting him for listening to what 
 Hunston had said. 
 
 At any other time Hunston would not have betrayed 
 his companions. 
 
 Indeed he had been threatened with death by the sav- 
 ages, before Jack came up, because he would not tell how 
 he came upon the island or how many companions >i 
 had. 
 
 This must be stated in his favour.
 
 HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 95 
 
 Now he was so maddened and furious at being tattooed 
 that he felt no pity for any of his comrades. 
 
 " Let me go," he said, "and I'll tell you something 
 worth knowing. I have companions on this island. We 
 were wrecked here about a couple of months ago." 
 
 The Tuan Biza pricked up his ears, thinking he was 
 going to hear something agreeable. 
 
 " How many? " he asked. 
 
 Hunston was about to reply when Jack, seeing the 
 danger that threatened him, imitated his voice and made 
 him say 
 
 " Fifty-five." 
 
 The chief looked grave. 
 
 "There were four with me, but now there are only 
 three," exclaimed Hunston. 
 
 "Just now you said fifty-five. Why do you say one 
 thing one minute and then alter your number ? " asked 
 the Tuan Biza. 
 
 "It wasn't me; it's Jack," answered Hunston, driven 
 wild with pain and annoyance. 
 
 The chief shook his head. 
 
 It was his opinion that Hunston was going mad. 
 
 Buru, the savage-minded native of whom we have 
 spoken, approached with his cleaver and threatened the 
 captive. 
 
 Speaking in his own language, he said that he and his 
 companions were not satisfied with the conduct of the chief. 
 
 The captive had said that he and his companions 
 wanted heads. 
 
 The Tuan Biza replied that the spirit had forbidden him 
 to touch Hunston. 
 
 Buru made a derisive gesture and danced round con- 
 temptuously, cutting what we should call a caper. 
 
 He snapped his fingers in the air, and again threatened 
 Hunston with the cleaver. 
 
 "Ugh!" he exclaimed, "what can the spirit do? 
 Keyali, our young man, must have his head." 
 
 Keyali stepped forward, much el Hted at the turn affairs 
 were taking. 
 
 "Beware!" thundered Jack. "Fire and smoke will 
 come down from Heaven and consume you. Release 
 the captive at sunset. Dare to touih a hair of his head 
 and you will die."
 
 96 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Buru had been drinking rather too freely of the intoxi- 
 cating liquor we have alluded to. 
 
 He snapped his fingers again, and led Keyali towards 
 Hunston. 
 
 The other savages hung back. 
 
 Jack saw it was necessary to act. 
 
 Bringing his double-barrelled gun to a level with his 
 shoulder, he prepared to fire. 
 
 It was not his object to kill either Buru or Keyali, as he 
 wanted to make an example and strike terror into them. 
 
 So he aimed at Burn's leg, because he was the fore- 
 most in opposition, and the most ferocious-looking. 
 
 " Strike ! " said Buru to Keyali. 
 
 At that moment Jack pulled the trigger. 
 
 Buru fell to the ground weltering in his blood. 
 
 Keyali ran away into the bush, and did not stop until 
 he had gone some miles. 
 
 Then he sat down on the ground, and began to examine 
 himself to see if he was hit. 
 
 The warriors were thunderstruck for a brief time, after 
 which they chatted like a lot of monkeys. 
 
 Some examined Buru and bound up his wound, while 
 others, headed by the Tuan Biza ran into the thicket from 
 whence the smoke came. 
 
 But Jack was too quick for them. 
 
 Directly after firing, he had run away and hidden him- 
 self again at some distance. 
 
 They could find nothing, and their dismay was immense. 
 
 It was their firm belief that fire had cqme out of Heaven, 
 as the spirit said it should. 
 
 From that instant Hunston's life was sacred in their eyes. 
 
 Even Buru would not have thought of harming him. 
 
 The wound inflicted upon the latter was situated in the 
 thigh, and though painful, not dangerous, or necessarily 
 fatal. 
 
 Feeling that he had saved Hunston's life, Jack hurried 
 home to the castle, where he knew that Harvey must be 
 waiting for him with the utmost impatience. 
 
 He had established a certain power over the natives ; 
 but he feared that since Hunston had told them there were 
 other white people on the island, they would never rest 
 until they had found them out. 
 
 Whether the savages lived at the extreme end of the
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 97 
 
 island, or had come to this particular one to celebrate 
 some custom, he could not tell. 
 
 It was enough for him just then to have come up in 
 the nick of time, and prevented Hunston from having his 
 head cut off by Keyali. 
 
 The mention of head-cutting was conclusive in Jack's 
 mind that the natives he had seen were the dreaded and 
 far-famed head-hunters. 
 
 Tired and hungry, he reached the castle. 
 
 Harvey was on the look-out, rifle in hand. 
 
 "Hullo, Jack," he said; " I thought you never were 
 coming back. Seen anything?" 
 
 "Yes," replied Jack. 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " Niggers." 
 
 " No ! Have you really ?" said Harvey, much excited. 
 Have they got Hunston ? " 
 
 " There's no mictr.kc about that, they've got him hard 
 and fast. It serves him rijjht for playing tricks with us 
 and being treacherous. If he hadn't given way to his 
 temper, he'd have been all right." 
 
 "Will they eat him?" 
 
 " I don't think they are cannibals ; they didn't look like 
 it," answered Jack, "though they are ugly onough for 
 anything. In my opinion they are a tribe or off-shoot of 
 the Dyak head-hunters of Borneo, and nothing like nice 
 neighbors." 
 
 "Didn't you try to save him?" asked Harvey. 
 
 "I did save him. As it happened I came up just at 
 the time they were going to perform upon him, about a 
 dozen of them. Such savage-looking beasts ! " 
 
 "Why didn't you bring him with you ? " 
 
 "You'll see him before long," said Jack, laughing, "and 
 I'll bet you a sovereign, which, by-the-by, I could not 
 pay if I lost, as we haven't got any money amongst us, 
 that you won't know him." 
 
 " Why not ? " replied Harvey. 
 
 " His own mother wouldn't know him. Ha ! ha ! ha ! " 
 
 "What are you laughing at ? " 
 
 "Nevermind," said Jack, " I've payed Master Hunston 
 out for all that he has done to me. You will know all about 
 it soon enough. Give me some grub. I'm dead beat." 
 
 "I don't know what you'll have to eat," replied 
 7
 
 98 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 Harvey ; "the ants have got into the biscuits, and there 
 is nothing but the kegs of salt beef I have not opened." 
 
 " I'll tell you how to dodge the ants," answered Jack. 
 
 "How?" 
 
 " Put a saucer full of water under each leg of a table, 
 and they can't get up. Look out ! There's a parrot. 
 Odds I pot him." 
 
 As he spoke Jack fired at a gaudy-plumaged bird, and 
 brought it down. 
 
 "Put him in some hot water," he continued, "the 
 feathers will come off, then clean him and cut him open. 
 He'll do fine on the gridiron ; or, look here, where's 
 Maple? Make him do it." 
 
 " All right. Maple's civil enough. He's been on hi? 
 knees, as one may say, ever since Hunston cut it ! " re- 
 plied Harvey. 
 
 "Here, you, Maple," cried Jack, "you're to behead 
 cook and bottle washer ; take this parrot, and get him 
 ready for my dinner ! If you are not slippery over it, I 
 i>ity you." 
 
 Maple set to work with alacrity, and in a quarter of an 
 hour Jack had a very good broil, for it must be rec- 
 ollected that they had saved from the wreck all the cook- 
 ing- "tensils and things for use that they wanted. 
 
 What Harvey had said about the ants was quite true. 
 
 They were pests. 
 
 The little insects got into everything that was no* 
 protected. 
 
 If a bird was shot and laid down for an hour there 
 would not be much of it left, and they ran up everything 
 in swarms. 
 
 While Jack was having his dinner, Maple approachec 1 
 him and said 
 
 "Is it true that Hunston has been caught by the 
 savages ? " 
 
 "Yes ; and so will you if you don't watch it," answerer 1 
 Jack, with his mouth half full of broiled parrot. 
 
 "You won't give me to them, will you t " 
 
 "That depends upon how you behave yourself." 
 
 "I'll never do anything to offend you again," said 
 Maple, with tears in his eyes, "and I'm glad now they ve 
 got Hunston, because he set me on against you all along, 
 If tbev ent him it will onlv serve him right"
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCffOOLDA YS. 99 
 
 "Get out," exclaimed Jack in a tone of great disgust. 
 " I hate you more now than I did before. You are a 
 worse sneak than I thought you were. 
 
 "Why, Jack?" asked Maple. 
 
 "Don't ca^l me 'Jack,'" replied he. "You and Hun- 
 ston have been friends ever since you have known one 
 another. You're as bad as he, and it's cowardly of you 
 to let him down. Get up." 
 
 " Oh ! if you've taken a spite against me, I can't help 
 it," replied Maple, surlily. 
 
 Jack threw a biscuit at him, and he made his escape 
 into the open air, looking more like a cowardly sneak 
 than he usually did, and that is saying a great deal. 
 
 When Jack had satisfied his hunger, he called Harvey. 
 
 " You must keep a good look-out to-night, " he exclaimed. 
 
 " Why more to-night than any other? " asked Harvey. 
 
 "I'll tell you why, Dick," answered Jack. "Those 
 nesd-hunting niggers have an idea that there are white 
 people on the island, and they will search for them. 
 That's for sartin, as the African observed, when he was 
 told he'd be hanged for eating his grxndmother." 
 
 Harvey laughed. 
 
 " It wouldn't be pleasant to wake up in the morning, 
 and find our heads gone," Jack went on. 
 
 " If our heads were off, we shouldn't wake any more," 
 Harvey said. 
 
 "Yes, we should; we should wake in another land," 
 answered Jack, smiling. "Don't interrupt me. I'm 
 tired, and you must watch ti.l twelve ; then call me. 
 Let Maple sleep. We can't depend on the little varmint. 
 If Hunstwn comes in, wake me at once, only don't take 
 him for Tippo Saib in his war paint." 
 
 "I wish you'd tell me what has happened to Hunston," 
 exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "I won't spoil the fun. All I say is this. Hunston 
 will be let go at sunset. I've worked the oracle so far, 
 and I shan't say any more at present," replied Jack. 
 
 " I daresay it will keep," rejoined Harvey, in a tone of 
 am-oyance. " But about the natives? My only wonder 
 is the beggars haven't found us out before. We've got 
 quite a little farm about here." 
 
 " Yes ; but we're in a sheltered nook, and they wouldn't 
 spot us now if they didn't follow Hunston."
 
 I oo JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "You think they'll do that? " 
 
 " I don't think ; I know it. Niggers all over the world 
 are the dodgicst beasts out. So keep your swivel eye 
 open." 
 
 "Never fear," replied Harvey. I'm wide awake. 
 They won't catch this weazel with both eyes shut." 
 
 Jack was satisfied with his answer, and though the sun 
 had not yet set, lay down to rest. 
 
 The fatigue in the hot noontide he had gone through 
 was enough to make any ordinary mortal sleepy. 
 
 And sleep he did, like a top that hums, for he snored 
 loud enough to scare the mosquitoes away, as Harvey 
 observed with a laugh to Maple. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 TREACHERY IN THE CAMP. 
 
 MAPLE was thoroughly cowed in the absence of Huns- 
 ton, and obeyed every command which was given him by 
 Harvey without a word. 
 
 His evil, malevolent nature could only plot he had not 
 the courage to carry out his wicked designs. 
 
 Coming up to Harvey about sunset, while the latter, 
 gun in hand, was keeping guard during Jack's sleep, as 
 he sat down on the trunk of a fallen tree outside the 
 castle, he said 
 
 ' Do you want me any more ? " 
 
 'Yes," replied Harvey. 
 
 'What for?" 
 
 'That's nothing to you." 
 
 ' But I should like to know. I've been weeding the 
 corn all day, and I'm as tired as as help me to a 
 simile." 
 
 "I shan't," answered Harvey. "If you can't find 
 similes, go without them, or, if you must have one, say 
 ' as sleepy as an ass,' which is what you are." 
 
 " You're always on to me, "said Maple, with a subdued 
 growl. "I suppose you think you can do as you like 
 with me because you've got me on a desert island, and 
 Hunston's sloped."
 
 jA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. i o I 
 
 " It isn't deserted. Jack's seen savages." 
 
 "Has he? How many, and what are they like?" 
 asked Maple, in surprise. 
 
 "You'll know in time. Hunston will be here soon." 
 
 "Will he? That's good news. He won't have me 
 slave-driven. But what am I to do now ? " Maple said, 
 his face brightening at the news of Hunston's return. 
 
 "Skin a deer." 
 
 " Where is it ? " Maple inquired, looking round. 
 
 "You'll see directly. I'm on the watch. The deer have 
 been at the corn. They come about this time, and I 
 mean to have a shot at one of the gentlemen," replied 
 Harvey. 
 
 It was a lovely evening. 
 
 There was a constant changing of beautiful colors 
 in the cloud that rested on the high mountain peaks in the 
 south, while the day was fading into twilight, and the 
 twilight in its turn subsiding into a fine, starlight night. 
 
 A little way off they could hear the sandpipers come 
 and trip to and fro on the beach when the tide was full. 
 
 Many long-winged night-hawks swooped back and 
 forth, feasting on multitudes of insects that came out as 
 evening approached. 
 
 The deer of which Harvey spoke were most destructive. 
 
 They were accustomed to come into the prairie-lands in 
 great droves, and frequently an area of a quarter of an 
 acre was so completely rooted up by them that it looked 
 as if it had been ploughed. 
 
 This was annoying, as the corn the boys had planted 
 was making good progress under the fertilizing influence 
 of the climate. 
 
 Presently there was the sound of hoofs clattering on the 
 hard ground. 
 
 Harvey fired and brought down a fine deer. 
 
 He had learnt how to shoot, and having a quick eye, 
 was as good a shot as Jack. 
 
 "Well shot," cried Maple. "You spotted him. spen- 
 didly. It was stunning." 
 
 " It'll be more stunning when you've skinned him and 
 cut him up. Take a sharp knife, and I'll make a cat gal- 
 lows to hang the flesh on," replied Harvey. 
 
 Accordingly, he cut down a couple of sapplings, ar>4 
 placed them in the ground.
 
 ,02 JA CJC HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Over these he tied a horizontal bar. 
 
 Then he made a hole in the ground at the foot of each 
 upright pole, and puddled the bottom with clay to make 
 them hold water. 
 
 By this means he prevented the white ants climbing up 
 the poles. 
 
 They would have eaten all the meat before morning if 
 he had not adopted the plan of surrounding the sticks 
 with water. 
 
 When the strips of fresh meat were hanging on the 
 cross-bar, he lighted a fire underneath, and smoked them, 
 placing a couple of steaks on the flames for his and 
 Maple's supper. 
 
 " Not bad tackle this," observed Maple, as he cut into 
 his steak. "Venison's fine when you've had nothing but 
 salt junk and biscuit for a week." 
 
 While the boys were eating their supper there was a 
 sound of footsteps. 
 
 Harvey sprang to his feet and shouldered his rifle. 
 
 "Fire ! fire ! It's a nigger," said Maple. 
 
 The intruder held up his hand, and said 
 
 " Don't you know me?" 
 
 " I'll be hanged if I do," replied Maple ; and yet it is 
 no, it can't be yes, it is Hunston. 
 
 Hunston it was. 
 
 But how altered ! 
 
 His face was haggard, and his eyes bloodshot. 
 
 Naked to the waist, as when the Indians let him go, in 
 obedience to what they considered the command of a 
 spirit, he appeared in all the grotesque horror of his recent 
 tatooing. 
 
 His back presented a perfect nest of snakes, and a huge 
 python coiled on his shoulders. 
 
 Parrots and other birds were represented on his chest 
 and arms, while his stomach gave one a very good idea 
 of a tiger crouching for his spring, and underneath all 
 was a belt of fishes. 
 
 On each cheek was a parrot, and on his nose was a 
 small crocodile. 
 
 He was smarting with the pain of the tattooing, and 
 his skin presented an angry and inflamed appearance. 
 
 A more diabolical-looking object could not have startled 
 his companions.
 
 I A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 03 
 
 Maple began to laugh. 
 
 He could not have helped it. 
 
 "Why, Hunston, old man," exclaimed Harvey, joining 
 in the merriment his condition excited, "what have they 
 been doing to you ? Is it paint ? " 
 
 "I wish to goodness it was," answered Hunston. 
 in a hollow voice, "then it would wash off, but now I'm 
 marked for life." 
 
 " I must say you look pretty. " You're quite a work 
 of art. I never saw such a picture. You ought to be 
 v turfed and sent to the British Museum." 
 
 "I'll stuff you if you chaff me," answered Hunston. 
 " Give me some of your grub. I'm very nearly starved. " 
 
 "How did you get away?" asked Maple, putting a 
 slice of deer meat on the fire. 
 
 " It was Jack's ventriloquism that did it," replied Hun- 
 ston, with a groan. 
 
 "He funked the critters awfully, and there was one 
 buffer, the Tuan Biza, or chief, who quite thought he was 
 a spirit, but I wish he'd left me to die, I do. What good 
 am I, pricked about like this ? I'll have my revenge, 
 though, see if I don't? " 
 
 Maple had been trying to smother his laughter, but he 
 could not do so any longer. 
 
 " Ha, ha, ha ! ho, ho, ho ! " he broke out, ducking his 
 head, and laughing till his sides shook. 
 
 "What are you grinning at, ugly?" cried Hunston, 
 seizing him by the ear. "I'll give you something to 
 howl at." 
 
 "Oh, don't, Hunston ! " exclaimed Maple. " I couldn't 
 help it. You look so comical." 
 
 Hunston dragged him to the fire, and bending him 
 down by his superior strength put his head in the flames, 
 
 In a minute almost all his hair was singed off, and he 
 would have been seriously burnt if Harvey had not pulled 
 him away. 
 
 " Now you look comical, and I'll make you more so if 
 you don't watch it," replied Hunston, savagely. 
 
 Maple did look funny without his hair, and retired to a 
 distance, rubbing his scorched head and crying. 
 
 When Hunston had satisfied his hunger he was a little 
 better tempered, and Harvey gave him a little bottle of 
 wine which had been saved from the wreck.
 
 1 04 JA CK HARK A IV A Y AFTER SCHOOL!) A YS. 
 
 "Stop that bellowing'," he exclaimed, to Maple, who 
 was still roaring. 
 
 "You can go to roost as soon as you like," said 
 Harvey. 
 
 " How can I sleep with a singed head? It stings so," 
 answered Maple. 
 
 " Go and get some grease, and rub it well in, and put 
 on a sailor's cap," suggested Harvey. 
 
 "Your thatch will grow again, ' remarked Hunston, 
 "while my beauty will never come back. My figure- 
 head is ornamented for life, but I'll be one with Master 
 Jack Harkaway." 
 
 Harvey did not like the persistent way in which he 
 spoke of his cherished vengeance. 
 
 "Don't rile Jack too much," he said, " or he may wipe 
 you out altogether." 
 
 "Two can play at that game," returned Hunston ; 
 "and you'd better keep out of it. I've no row with you 
 at present." 
 
 "Your bad or good opinion doesn't matter much to 
 me," answered Harvey carelessly. 
 
 "Doesn't it? We shall see. I'm desperate now, and 
 if you quarrel with me, you'll find it no bottle, as the 
 sailors say ; so shut up before there's any harm done ! " 
 Hunston exclaimed threateningly. 
 
 " Why can't you live on friendly terms with us ? " asked 
 Harvey. "I am sure we ought to be more friendly than 
 ever in our lonely position, with all sorts of dangers star- 
 ing us in the face." 
 
 "You'll have enough of them soon," said Hunston, 
 significantly ; "and you should have more sense than to 
 suppose that I can ever be jolly with any of you after 
 this." 
 
 He pointed to his face. 
 
 " Jack did not do it." 
 
 " He told the savages to do it, which comes lo the same 
 thing. " 
 
 "At the same time he saved yoar life, which you did 
 not deserve." 
 
 "What's the use of my life to me?" asked Hunston. 
 "I can never return to a civilized country with a face 
 like this. I tell you he has just made me desperate, that's 
 all" ""-
 
 /A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. - WJ) - 
 
 - iyid you not try to drown Jack, and I, and poor Mr. 
 Mole when the ' Fairy ' was abandoned ? " 
 
 Hunston was silent. 
 
 " If you want to argue, you shall have enough of it," 
 continued Harvey. " I suppose Jack thought you were 
 only good enough to live among savages. It's what 
 your bad disposition has brought you to." 
 
 "You'd look foolish if I brought the savages down on 
 you," remarked Hunston. 
 
 ' ' What good would that do you ? " asked Harvey. 
 "We are your friends, are we not? At least we are as 
 friendly as you will let us be. The fact is, you were 
 always a bad fellow, and I don't blame Jack for what he's 
 done. But there may be hope for you yet." 
 
 " What hope ? " cried Hunston. 
 
 "All the tattooing I have seen on board ship has been 
 done with Indian ink, which won't come out." 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 "Suppose the dye of the berry the savages used is not 
 lasting. " 
 
 Hunston's face grew positively radiant at this sugges- 
 tion. 
 
 "God grant what you suggest may be true. It sounds 
 too good, however. A week or two will show. It's kind 
 of you, Harvey, to try to comfort me. I thought you all 
 hated me." 
 
 "Jack doesn't hate you in his heart. He's not the sort 
 of fellow to hate anyone ; only remember your last at- 
 tempt to take the command here and make us your 
 slaves. You can't be trusted you are so treacherous and 
 evily disposed." 
 
 "Jack had best look out." 
 
 "I wonder you don't feel grateful to him for saving 
 you," Harvey said. "I'm not exactly a pious sort of a 
 fellow, as you know, though I try to steer clear of any- 
 thing wrong, and " 
 
 " Ah, yes, I daresay ! " sneered Hunston. " You're one 
 of those saints who carry a Bible in their pockets." 
 
 " I have got a Bible, I am thankful to say in my pocket. 
 It was my mother's last gift, and I find a good deal of 
 comfort in it, now and then, though I am sorry that I don't 
 read it so much as I ought." 
 
 "You have got one? "
 
 1 06 fA CK IIARKA IVA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "Yes, and I'm not ashamed of it," replied Harvey, 
 resolutely. "But what I was going to say is this " 
 
 "I shall slip my cable and sleep in the woods if you are 
 going to preach." 
 
 "Only a word or two. Don't you think you are better 
 here with us than if you had been killed, and sent as you 
 are to be judged? One ought to pay a little attention to 
 these things." 
 
 " Oh, don't bother me? " answered Hunston, uneasily. 
 "I want to be quiet and think." 
 
 Harvey said no more. 
 
 As he watched Hunston doze, after his dinner, he 
 fancied his face assumed a villainous expression. 
 
 Bad thoughts were evidently lurking in his mind. 
 Of course the tattooing disfigured him, and made him look 
 repulsive and even ferocious, though there was a comical 
 side to that also. 
 
 "I must warn Jack," muttered Harvey. "There is 
 something in the beggar's look which I don't like. If he 
 does not mean mischief, I can't read faces." 
 
 Full of thought, he paced up and down, keeping a good 
 look-out, and breathing with more ease, now a cool cur- 
 rent of air, such as the evening brings, took the place of 
 the garish light of day and its sultry atmosphere. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 JUST IN TIME. 
 
 HUNSTON, who was thoroughly exhausted, fell asleep. 
 
 The wind, in heavy gusts, sighed through the dense 
 foliage over his head, while in the distance rose the deep, 
 pulsating roar of the ocean surf. 
 
 Inland was a deep ravine, and from its furthermost 
 recesses rolled out the reverberating, moaning cries of 
 monkeys, who all the night long kept up a piteous call- 
 ing, each answering his fellows in the same mournful 
 tones. 
 
 Hunston's dreams were not pleasant. 
 
 A storm was coming on, to avoid which Harvey entered 
 the castle, still on the look-out.
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 107 
 
 At midnight a troubled dream disturbed the rest of 
 Hunston. 
 
 An indefinite horror thrilled along: his veins as he 
 fancied for a moment that he was whirling round and 
 round a deep yawning maelstrom. 
 
 Then a change occurred, but scarcely one for the 
 better. 
 
 He fancied he was fixed in the midst of a water-spout, 
 and in his struggles to escape, awoke to find that a great 
 stream of water was pouring down upon him from the 
 leaves of a palm under which he was sleeping. 
 
 A heavy shower had come on. 
 
 Getting up, he went to the house the boys had built, 
 and was about to enter, when he was stopped by Harvey. 
 
 " You can't come inside," said the latter. 
 
 "Why not? Do you want me to catch rheumatism 
 out in the wet ? " answerd Hunston. 
 
 "I'll ask Harkaway. It's time to call him; but the 
 fact is, after the threats you used, I am afraid of you." 
 
 " I shan't hurt you," said Hunston, with a laugh. "It 
 would be easy enough, if I felt inclined. What's to 
 prevent me from cutting your throat like a rabbit?" 
 
 Harvey shuddered. 
 
 Hunston spoke in such a cold-blooded way, that he 
 feared him more than ever; but, touching his gun, he 
 exclaimed 
 
 "Only this, my boy. This will stop you." 
 
 " Let me in to-night, and I'll cut the shop to-morrow," 
 Hunston said, pleadingly. " I shall be better off with the 
 savages." 
 
 Harvey woke Jack, saying 
 
 " It's your turn to watch now. I am pretty well done 
 up." 
 
 " Has Hunston come back ? " asked Jack springing up. 
 
 " Yes ; he's at the door. It's pelting with rain. Shall 
 he come in ? " 
 
 " Oh, yes, let the poor beast in." 
 
 " Be on the look-out. He's in a nice state of mind, I 
 can tell you." 
 
 " Is he ? Well, it isn't to be wondered at. What does 
 he look like ? " asked Jack, with a grin. 
 
 "Beautiful. He's a sort of cross between a zebra and 
 a chimpanzee with the measles."
 
 1 08 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Hunston stepped forward. 
 
 He had heard this remark, and he exclaimed 
 
 "What are you? I should call you a cross between 
 * laughing jackass and a baboon, with a dash of Tom 
 Fool in you." 
 
 "Look here! stash that sort of thing," cried Jack. 
 "I'm cock here. You must not cheek Harvey.'"' 
 
 "Why can't he let me alone ? '' 
 
 "It's his playful nature. He is not savage like you." 
 
 "Enough to make me savage. Look at my face," 
 growled Hunston. 
 
 "I will in the morning, when there's more light; at 
 present our lamp is rather dim. But you ought to feel 
 flattered at the delicate attention the natives have paid 
 you." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "Because, when you get back to England, if you ever 
 do, you need not be hard up," answered Jack. "All 
 you've got to do is to hire yourself out to some cove with 
 a caravan, and he can take you round the country and 
 show you, at a penny a head, as the ' wild man of the 
 Unknown Islands, by nature painted as you see him, 
 born with a parrot on each cheek, ana a small crocodile 
 on the nose. Walk up, ladies and yentlemen, walk up ; 
 only a penny. Positively only a brown to see this 
 wonderful natural phenomenon.' Then will come a 
 touch of the big drum, and the coppers will roll in like a. 
 steam. Tie a sheepskin round your waist, and you'll 
 draw. Your fortune's as good as made." 
 
 "Go on," said Hunston. "It pleases you, and it 
 doesn't hurt me." 
 
 "Or you might be advertised as the marvellous man 
 monkey, ornamental if not useful." 
 
 "I shan't answer you. I'm going to pitch in the 
 corner. My unfortunate nut aches fit to split," Hunston 
 observed. 
 
 " 'Behold him, ladies and gentlemen, but at the same 
 time beware," Jack went on, '"for he takes the most 
 lovely maidens into the topmost branches of the highest 
 trees, regardless of their piteous cries, and the agonized 
 entreaties of their frenzied relatives.' " 
 
 "Shut up, you fool!" cried Hunston, who could not 
 keep his temper.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 09 
 
 "I'm only doing the showman," Jack answered. 
 
 "You might let a fellow get a few winks of sleep afte 
 All he has gone through." 
 
 "All right. Dick be quiet. The pictorial ape sleeps." 
 
 Hunston pretended to snore, but he did not goto sleep. 
 
 He was watching his opportunity, which came sooner 
 than he expected. 
 
 Harvey threw himself down, and also made him be- 
 lieve that he was worn out and wanted rest 
 
 But he distrusted Hunston and determined to watch 
 him. 
 
 Only the humming of the night birds and insects, 
 with the occasional hiss of a snake, and the wild and 
 Unrrid noise made by some wild beast in the jungle, 
 br.>ke the silence of the night. 
 
 The rain had cleared up as suddenly as it had come on. 
 
 Jack took a peep outside, standing half in, and half 
 sut of the doorway. 
 
 The rain that had fallen rose again in thick heavy 
 vapour from the hot ground. 
 
 Knowing that this very often gave rise to fevers, Jack 
 aid not venture out. 
 
 Hunston had not taken his snake-like eyes off him. 
 
 Seeing his back turned, he rose on his hands and 
 knees. 
 
 Opening his clasp knife, he placed it between his teeth, 
 and crawled stealthily towards his victim. 
 
 In an instant Harvey was after him. 
 
 Just as he started up in the dim mist of that tropical 
 night to plunge his knife into the back of Harkaway, 
 who was totally unsuspicious of his intention, Harvey 
 was upon him. 
 
 Throwing his arms round his neck, he put on a hug 
 that nearly strangled him. 
 
 He fell on his back on the floor of the hut, and Harvey 
 placed his knee on his chest. 
 ' Would you ? " he said. 
 
 'What's the shine, Dick?" asked Jack, turning round. 
 ' Can't you see ? " 
 I can't make out exactly." 
 
 ' It would have been all up the Baltic with you in a 
 brace of shakes if I hadn't guessed what his game was 
 and watched him. He'd got a knife to stab you with."
 
 f io /A CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Had he, by jingo ? " replied Jack, who now began to 
 realise the narrow escape he had had. 
 
 Hunston glanced sullenly and defiantly at them. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIL 
 
 AN UGLY FIX. 
 
 PRESENTLY Jack spoke. 
 
 "I'll tell you what it is, old man," he exclaimed, "if 
 you play tricks with me, it's either your life or mine, and 
 as king of this island, I shall have to try you by court- 
 martial, and let the daylight into you with an ounce of 
 lead." 
 
 "I didn't mean anything," answered Hunston, cower- 
 ing before him. 
 
 "What had you a knife for?" 
 
 "You see, I was dreaming, and walked in my sleep." 
 
 " It won't wash," said Jack. 
 
 "What I've gone through upset my mind. I thought 
 I was going to attack one of the natives, and make my 
 escape." 
 
 " It isn't good enough," continued Jack. 
 
 " Don't you believe me ? " 
 
 "Not by a long way. You're a bad lot, Mr. Hunston, 
 and you'll have to make tracks." 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "Walk your chalks ! " 
 
 "You won't send me away ! How can I live unarmed, 
 in the open ? " pleaded Hunston. 
 
 "You stepped it of your own accord a little while ago, 
 and now you'll hook it to please me." 
 
 "That was temper. I meant to come back, omy the 
 natives copped me," replied Hunston. "Come, Jack, 
 make it up. I swear I didn't mean any harm. You 
 were always more generous to me than I deserved. 
 Don't kick me out like a dog. There are wild beasts on 
 the islands, and I saw snakes. These are not nice com- 
 panions, let alone the head-hunting natives." 
 
 "It's your own fault." 
 
 "Don't be hard on me," continued Hunston.
 
 JACK HARK A IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. Til 
 
 "I'll leave it till the morning, and then we'll decide 
 what's'to be done with you," replied Jack. "It's beastly 
 to think there is treachery in the camp. I don't like it." 
 
 "I know what that means," said Hunston, gloomily. 
 "You'll let me be quiet till the morning, and then you'll 
 shunt me. If I go by myself on this island I must croak, 
 you know that." 
 
 "No, I don't. Forage for yourself." 
 
 "You don't seem to see exactly what you are doing," 
 Hunston said. " But I'll tell you if Harvey will let me go." 
 
 " Let him get up, Dick," said Jack. 
 
 Hunston rose and shook himself, like a Newfoundland 
 dog on getting out of the water. 
 
 "Go ahead," continued Jack. " I'm so far up to you, 
 that you don't perform on me. I'm wide awake enough." 
 
 "If you send me away, you drive me into the hands 
 of the natives. They won't kill me now, because they 
 consider me under the protection of a spirit, and they will be 
 glad enough to have me when I tell them who the spirit 
 is, and what a nice, little, well-stored crib he's got here." 
 
 "You're villain enough for anything," exclaimed Jack. 
 
 "If I'm driven to it." 
 
 "Were you driven to trying to annoy me at school, or 
 to drown me on board ship, or to make yourself master 
 here, or to go in for stabbing me to-night ? " said Jack, 
 looking pointedly at him. 
 
 "Let the past drop. I'm talking about what you're 
 driving me to now," answered Hunston. 
 
 "You double-distilled ass," exdaimed Jack, impa- 
 tiently. "Do you think I can't see through you? " 
 
 "I don't want to be master," Hunston continued. 
 "But I don't see why a fellow with my experience, who 
 has made more than one voyage, should be put on the 
 shelf, because you choose to make a favourite of Harvey." 
 
 "Dick and I are old chums. Dick is a gentleman, 
 which is what you never were, and never will be." 
 
 " His father's only a clerk, a half-and-half City bank- 
 ing Clerk, and my father has got his own property," 
 Hunston said. 
 
 "I'm talking about the man himself, and not about 
 fathers," replied Jack. " I say Dick's an old pal of mine, 
 and he has always gone straight, which you have noi> 
 and that's why I made him my lieutenant
 
 112 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Won't you trust me? " 
 
 "I can't. If you were to go down on your knees, and 
 take all the oaths you ever knew, I shouldn't feel any 
 more comfortable with you in the place, than I should 
 with a young cobra copella between my ship's blankets." 
 
 Hunston looked foolish. 
 
 "You asked me for it, and now you've got it," Jack 
 went on. 
 
 "Then you'd rather have me as an enemy," said 
 Hunston. 
 
 " What are you now ? " 
 
 "Willing to be your friend." 
 
 To Hunston 's ojter of friendship Jack simply replied 
 
 "Bosh ! over the left." 
 
 "All right, my hearty. It don't make much difference 
 to me," cried Hunston. " If I can't have your friendship, 
 I'll have " 
 
 "What ? " asked Jack, as he hesitated. 
 
 " Your head," replied Hunston. 
 
 Jack and Harvey regan' 3d him with amazement. 
 
 Was he going to make another attack upon them ? 
 
 What did he mean ? Jack scarcely knew how to deal 
 with Hunston. 
 
 He was in a sort of fix. 
 
 Hunston was not slow in taking advantage of the im- 
 pression that he had made upon Jack. 
 
 " I suppose you know," he went on, "that the natives 
 you saw to-day are head-hunters ? " 
 
 " Yes. I gathered as much as that," answered Jack. 
 
 "Very well, then we can sail fair," continued Hunston, 
 who stooped down to repossess himself of his knife. 
 "Am I to go ?" 
 
 "How can I keep you here, when you are always 
 trying to prod me with knives, and won't knock under? " 
 
 "I never did, and never will. The man isn't born 
 whom I shall call master." 
 
 " But don't you know," exclaimed Jack, "that even 
 the savages have a chief? There must be some head to 
 keep things in working order. What is it you want ? " 
 
 " My idea is that of a republic. One man's as good as 
 another. Let us live like brothers, and share and share 
 alike." 
 
 " Yes," Harvey said, derisively, "a nice brother you'd
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOL!) A YS. \ 13 
 
 make. If you had the key of the spirit chest, you'd be 
 as light as a drum in an hour." 
 
 "A good job, too," replied Hunston. " But don't you 
 put your say in. I'm talking to your master." 
 
 "Who's that?" 
 
 "Harkaway ; didn't he say he was king ? Very well. 
 If he is, of course he's your master as well as mine, 
 though that's not what I'm driving at. I'm to go, that's 
 flat. I don't care much, for I shall go to the natives and 
 make terms with them. They will plan an attack on you. 
 here, and I shall show them the way, so you know what 
 you've got to expect. " 
 
 "That's a nice return for all our kindness," observed 
 Jack. 
 
 "Kindness," repeated Hunston, scornfully. 
 
 "I don't see that we have treated you badly." 
 
 " Oh, don't you ? I'm sorry for you then." 
 
 "You have tried more than once to take away my life, 
 and I suppose you know that is murder," exclaimed Jack, 
 severely. ' ' If you were at home you would be tried and 
 hanged for it." 
 
 " Hanged for killing a thing like you ! " 
 
 " Never mind what I am. You need not be so cocky. 
 I could shoot you now and be justified in doing so," Jack 
 said colouring. 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "Simply because you have basely and treacherously 
 tried to take away a life you cannot give back again. 
 You're like a dog that bites the hand that feeds it." 
 
 " Well, I'm off. My name's Walker, and I can see the 
 sooner I slope out of this caboose the better. It won't 
 take me long to find better diggings. Will you give me 
 a gun and some powder and shot ? " said Hunston. 
 
 "Not likely," answered Jack, "you don't take me for 
 such a flat, do you ? I may be green, I know I am green 
 in some things, but I'm not so jolly thundering green as 
 all that." 
 
 " I only want to shoot something." 
 
 "Somebody you mean, and that somebody is myself. 
 No, thank you. When I'm tired of my life, I'll make you 
 a present of our best double-barrelled, but not before." 
 
 "I meant I wanted to kill something to live upon," 
 said Hunston, looking confused. 
 8
 
 J 1 4 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 "Over the left," remarked Harvey. 
 
 ' ' Join your friends the niggers. You're worth your grub 
 to them ; they'll board and lodge you," replied Jack. 
 
 " I may not find them at once." 
 
 "Why not? " 
 
 "They don't live here," replied Hunston, becoming 
 confidential. "This is a desert island, with no inhab- 
 itants except ourselves. They came over in proas or long 
 boats. " 
 
 "How do you know that?" queried Jack, who was 
 much interested in this announcement. 
 
 " I heard the Tuan Biza talking, and asked him a lot 
 of questions. They call this Pulo Kapul or Ship Island, 
 because it is a dangerous coast, and ships have, been 
 wrecked here before." 
 
 "What did they come here for ? " 
 
 " For a spree, I suppose. There was some ceremony 
 on, and it was a sort of excursion," answered Hunston. 
 
 "I don't understand the habits of the beggars," ex- 
 claimed Jack. " But are you sure you are not humbug- 
 ging us ? " 
 
 " No, I'm not really. I tell you the truth. The natives 
 you saw came from some distance. They had, as far as 
 I can ascertain, boarded an English merchant vessel, for 
 they are awful pirates, and they had killed all the pas- 
 sengers and crew except a young girl, whom they led 
 captive to their town or village." 
 
 "An English girl?" asked Jack, his face flushing 
 indignantly. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Well, cut along, Hunston," Jack said; "you can't 
 stop here until you get better ideas, T won't say into your 
 head, but into your heart ; that's where you are wrong, 
 old boy." 
 
 "Good-bye," muttered Hunston, as Harvey left the 
 doorway to make room for him to pass. 
 
 " I'll tell you one thing," Jack went on, "if you come 
 back ready and willing to make one of us, I shall always 
 be glad to forget what's happened. I can't say more than 
 that, can I ? " 
 
 Hunston was silent. 
 
 " Can I, Dick ? " repeated Jack. 
 
 " I'm sure you can't," replied Harvey-
 
 /ACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 115 
 
 "Oh, yes," sneered Hunston, "you want to be a 
 couple of jolly good-natured fellows, don't you ? That 
 sort of lingo is only meant to glorify yourselves, and 
 make me look small." 
 
 "I won't waste any further words with you,' Jack 
 said, in a tone of annoyance. "Clear out." 
 
 He stood on one side, and Hunston quitted the castle 
 in the grey dawn of the early morning, and was soon lost 
 to sight in the distance. 
 
 "A good riddance," remarked Jack. 
 
 "Yes, he's useless ; and I suppose I can take my forty 
 winks now," replied Harvey. 
 
 Jack replied in the affirmative, and walked up and 
 down outside the castle, gun in hand, so as to be ready 
 in the event of a surprise. 
 
 He thought over his present position, and thoughts of 
 home came into his mind. 
 
 Would he ever see his home again ? 
 
 Surrounded on all sides by peril, it was extremely 
 doubtful, but he kept a good heart and did not despair. 
 
 Thinking of what Hunston had told him about the 
 wreck of an English ship on a neighboring island, and 
 the capture of a young lady by the natives, caused his 
 thoughts to turn to Emily. 
 
 It was pleasant to think that she was happy with her 
 friends. 
 
 To know that the natives had only visited his island was 
 consoling, because they were not so likely to attack him. 
 
 What would Hunston do ? 
 
 He had, in his bullying, blustering way, threatened to 
 make friends with the natives if he fell in with them 
 again. 
 
 Very likely he might be able to effect an union with 
 them. 
 
 And flushed with the hope of plunder as well as human 
 heads, they would not be a force to be despised. 
 
 Yet he could not blame himself for letting Hunston go 
 away. 
 
 While in the castle, he was always plotting against Jack 
 and seeking his life. 
 
 He was his enemy anyhow. 
 
 All Jack could do was to be always on the watch. 
 
 He resolved that he would go oui the ext day and once
 
 1 1 6 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 more explore the island, so as to see if the savages were 
 still upon it. 
 
 In his belt he placed pistols and knives, and over his 
 shoulder he carried his breech-loading gun. 
 
 When Harvey heard his intention, he begged to be 
 allowed to accompany him. 
 
 This he could not agree to, as it would not have been 
 safe to leave the castle in the charge of Maple. 
 
 So Jack started alone. 
 
 Having set off before the heat of the day came on, Jack, 
 in about three hours, had done his ten miles. 
 
 He passed several lakes, fringed with ferns ; hot, sul- 
 phurous fumes exhaled from them. 
 
 On one was a flock of wild birds, which he longed to 
 have a shot at, but did not deem it prudent, as he might 
 give an indication of his presence to enemies. 
 
 Occasionally he came across springs and pools of 
 steaming, boiling water, showing the volcanic nature of 
 the ground for miles near the burning mountain. 
 
 A range of hills rose up before him, and from these de- 
 scended a variety of streams which formed themselves into 
 a river. 
 
 This gradually increased in size and volume till it 
 reached the sea. 
 
 It was magnificently wooded on both sides, and, as Jack 
 stood on the bank and gazed up and down, he thought 
 what a lovely place it would be to come and fish in. 
 
 Vines, shrubs, and large trees, were mingled together, 
 while gaudy-plumaged birds disported themselves in the 
 dense foliage. 
 
 Even a photograph could scarcely convey a correct and 
 adequate idea of the magnificence of the scenery. 
 
 Being hot and tired, Jack made up his mind to have a 
 bath. 
 
 For a moment he forgot that there might be dangerous 
 reptiles in the river. 
 
 The water looked so cool and tempting- that he could not 
 resist it. 
 
 Laying down his gun, pistols and knives, be took off 
 his clothes, and selecting a good place on the bank to jump 
 off from, plunged in with a header. 
 
 He came up with the sparkling water bubbling ovef 
 his head.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 1 '/ 
 
 "This is jolly," he exclaimed. "I wish old Harvey 
 was here. How he would enjoy it." 
 
 And he struck out to cross the river, the stream of which 
 was not very strong. He had not gone more than a dozen 
 yards before he heard a shouting behind him. 
 
 Turning round he saw three men. 
 
 A glance seemed to show him that they were savages. 
 
 They gesticulated and held up their hands in which 
 were spears, as if to arrest his attention. 
 
 Luckily he had taken the precaution to hide his weapons 
 and clothes under a carraway tree, the long, needle-like 
 leaves of which effectually protected and concealed them. 
 
 It seemed as if the natives were telling him to come 
 back. 
 
 "Thank you," muttered Jack to himself, "I'd rather 
 not. I've no doubt you're very nice when one knows you, 
 but I've no desire to have the pleasure of your acquaint- 
 ance, we'll postpone the honour." 
 
 His intention was to swim to the opposite bank and 
 make his escape. 
 
 He could return for his gun and clothes when they 
 were gone. 
 
 Anything was better than falling into their hands. 
 
 The noise made by the natives redoubled. 
 
 "What a row the varmints are kicking up," Jack said, 
 wondering what they meant. 
 
 He was very soon to find out. 
 
 Suddenly he saw something in the water ahead of him. 
 
 Something ugly and scaly, like the head of a monster 
 in a pantomime. 
 
 A thing with dull eyes, but big jaw, which he knew in 
 an instant belonged to a crocodile. 
 
 It was between him and the shore. 
 
 Behind him were the natives. 
 
 It was death to retreat, and it looked very much like 
 death to advance or stay where he was. 
 
 Jack's blood turned cold, and he felt as if the water, 
 which he had hitherto thought temperate, had become 
 icy. 
 
 " I'm a gone coon," he said to himself; "either the 
 crocodile or the niggers must have me, and it's odds or. 
 the croc." 
 
 It was certainly an awkward meeting, and showed the
 
 1 1 8 JACK II ARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 danger of bathing in a river in the tropics. What was he 
 to do I 
 
 Jack had not the remotest idea. 
 
 He utared at the crocodile, and the repulsive brute 
 glared back again at him. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 THE FEAST OF THE CANNIBALS. 
 
 "Yes," continued Jack to himself, "111 back the 
 fish. It's long odds on the scaly monster of the deep." 
 
 But in spite of his apparent levity, he was very much 
 alarmed. 
 
 His position seemed a hopeless one. 
 
 He was afraid to move much, and kept treading water 
 and floating gently down the stream. 
 
 If he moved he had an idea that the crocodile would at 
 once make a dive at him. 
 
 All at once he heard something whizz past his ear. 
 
 A short stick floated on the water near him, and he 
 fancied that the natives were shooting arrows at him, 
 and trying to kill him. 
 
 ' ' That's coming it too strong, " he muttered. ' ' It's get- 
 ting hot now and no mistake." 
 
 Another and another of these short sticks fell close to 
 him, and Jack grasped one remarking that it was sharp- 
 ened at both ends, and seemed to be cut from a very hard 
 sort of wood. 
 
 This action of his may have roused the crocodile, who 
 was of average size, for the monster moved towards Jack. 
 
 His huge jaws opened, and the formidable teeth he 
 possessed became visible. 
 
 " God help me," cried Jack, as the beast rushed at him. 
 " It's all over now. Good-bye to everybody and every 
 thing. I should have liked a better grave than that 
 beast's stomach." 
 
 The instinct of self-preservation was very strong within 
 him. 
 
 Scarcely knowing why he did so, he put out his hand. 
 
 In it was the short stick shot at him by the natives.
 
 /A CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 119 
 
 This he thrust into the crocodile's mouth quite sud- 
 denly. 
 
 His jaws tried to close, to bite off the boys appetising 
 arm, but they shut on the sharp edges of the hard stick. 
 
 Unable to open or shut his mouth, the creature lashed 
 the water into foam. 
 
 The natives had been very quiet for a time. 
 
 Now they set up a shout. 
 
 This led Jack to believe that they had purposely sent 
 him the sharpened sticks, and not with the intention of 
 injuring him. 
 
 Whether their intention was friendly or not he could 
 i;ot tell. 
 
 Perhaps they wanted to eat him themselves, and did 
 not like the idea of a crocodile having such a tit-bit all 
 to itself. 
 
 ''They may be friendly, and they may \>e t'other. 
 Very much t'other, I should suspect," thought Jack. 
 " However, I shan't give them the chance of chawing up 
 this child." 
 
 Anxious to get out of the water as soon as possible, he 
 swam with quick stroke to the opposite bank to that on 
 which the natives were standing. 
 
 The crocodile followed him, though it was as inoffen- 
 sive as a lamb now. 
 
 Once on the shore, Jack sank on his knees and thanked 
 Heaven. 
 
 Then he took up a stone and threw it at the crocodile, 
 upon which it made no impression. 
 
 "The brute's like a hog in armour," remarked Jack. 
 
 He ran for some distance, but finding the heat of the . 
 sun inconvenient, he climbed up a tree and hid himself 
 among the thick leaves. 
 
 Here he remained until the sun's power decreased. 
 
 He was so delighted at his escape from the dangers 
 that had menaced him, that he did not care much for 
 such little evils as being scorched by the sun, or parched 
 with thirst. 
 
 When he could conveniently do so, he intended to seek 
 a place near the river's source, where he could ford the 
 stream. 
 
 Nothing would have induced him to swim across the 
 water again.
 
 120 JACK HA RKA WAY A FTEK SCHO OLD A YS. 
 
 To be face to face, when bathing, with a crocodile, is 
 quite enough once in a lifetime. 
 
 He learnt afterwards that it was not at all an unusual 
 thing for the natives to thrust sharp-pointed sticks into 
 the monster's jaws, and so render him incapable of closing 
 them. 
 
 That some natives still lingered on the island he had 
 no doubt. 
 
 On dry land, and armed, he did not fear them. 
 
 It appeared, from what he learnt subsequently, that 
 when they saw him in the water, they took him to be 
 one of their own party. 
 
 Their shooting the sticks with their bows towards him 
 was no proof of their friendliness to him. 
 
 Perhaps they were not a little surprised when they saw 
 him get out of the water, with his white skin shining 
 in the sun. 
 
 In time Jack descended from the tree, and made his 
 way, as well as he could with his naked feet, along the 
 river bank. 
 
 He found a ford, about two miles further up, crossed, 
 .and went towards the spot where he had left his clothes. 
 
 To his joy, he discovered them just as he had left them. 
 
 It did not take him long to dress, and with his gun and 
 pistols, he felt himself a man once more. 
 
 It was time to get back, so he started on the homeward 
 journey, not having done much that day. 
 
 That the island was larger than he had imagined he had 
 found out, as well as that it had a water-shed from a 
 range of hills of some importance. 
 
 In addition to this, the natives had not yet gone away. 
 
 There was a source of danger in this fact, for if Hun- 
 ston was as good as his word, and made friends with 
 these savages, he might at any moment lead them against 
 his former companions. 
 
 While thinking of the dangers ahead, Jack stopped 
 abruptly. 
 
 A wild sound fell upon his ears, which he knew from 
 his experience of the day before, was the festival chant 
 of the nation. 
 
 Approaching very cautiously, he saw that he had arrived 
 at the spot where the savages had been singing joy songs 
 over the capture of Hunston.
 
 /A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. \ ? i 
 
 Had they got him again ? 
 
 A glance sufficed to show him that the victim tied to 
 the bamboo stake was not Hunston, nor did he see any 
 trace of that young gentleman. 
 
 Fascinated by the expectation of some horrible spec- 
 tacle, Jack halted, being well concealed, and looked on. 
 
 " Here's the show gratis for nothing, and I don't see 
 why I shouldn't peep at it," was Jack's remark. 
 
 A sharpened prop was placed under the prisoner's chin, 
 so that he could not move his head. 
 
 One look at the wretched man's face proved conclusively 
 that he had given up all hope of life. 
 
 It was possible to read nothing there but blank, hope- 
 less despair. 
 
 Presently the barbaric chant ended. 
 
 The Tuan Biza stepped forward with a large, sharp 
 knife in his hand. 
 
 As the chief, it was his privilege to cut out of the living 
 victim any piece he liked best. 
 
 The parts of the human body which are esteemed the 
 greatest delicacies by these cannibals are first, the palms 
 of the hands, and then the eyes. 
 
 When the chief has gratified his choice the others are 
 entitled in turn to advance and cut out bits. 
 
 The savage feast proceeded quickly, and the victim's 
 shrieks and moans were pitiful to hear.* 
 
 Jack ground his teeth with rage, but on looking to his 
 rifle, found that he had lost the percussion cap off the 
 nipple, and had not another with him. Besides the man 
 might have been a criminal for what he knew. 
 
 It was evident that those men did not eat human flesh 
 for lack of animal food. 
 
 Abundance of game was to be met with, as Jack 
 knew. 
 
 They indulged their appetites in this beastly manner 
 because they liked it. 
 
 It was a very long time before Jack got the sight of the 
 hacked and bleeding form from his eyes. 
 
 Sick at heart, and faint, he glided away from the spot, 
 and struck out for home. 
 
 When he reached the castle, he related his adventures 
 
 * For confirmation of this revolting custom, refer to Bickmore's and 
 Pfeiffer's travels among the Battas of the East Indian Archipelago.
 
 122 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 
 
 to Harvey, who listened with increasing horror at each 
 fresh detail. 
 
 Maple was equally impressed 
 
 "I'm glad you got away from the crocodile," said 
 Maple. " But it would have been worse to fall in with 
 the natives. Do you think they would eat us ? " 
 
 "Yes, like a shot," answered Jack. "But I don't 
 mean to give them the chance." 
 
 "Will they attack us?" said Harvey, "that is the 
 question. " 
 
 " Yes, a hundred to one on it," answered Jack. 
 ' Hunston will make his peace with, and become one of, 
 them, solely by promising them the plunder of our castle, 
 and the enjoyment of our bodies. I don't expect him to- 
 night, though we shall not be safe from one hour to the 
 other. " 
 
 " Let me watch, Jack," exclaimed Maple, " and give me 
 a gun. I'm sure I can shoot." 
 
 " I can't trust you," replied Jack. 
 
 *' Not when our lives are in danger? I should not, for 
 my own sake, let the natives capture us." 
 
 " Yes, you might if Hunston got hold of you, and prom- 
 ised you your own life. That's what it is to have a 
 bad character," Jack continued. " You might in this 
 crisis help us a great deal, but we know what you are ; 
 so, while Harvey and I do the watching and fighting you 
 must be the indoor servant, Sally the housemaid, and 
 Polly the cook, rolled into one ; so set about your busi- 
 ness at once, and let me have some dried venison and 
 something to drink." 
 
 Maple slunk away, ashamed of himself, and annoyed 
 at not being allowed to act the part of a man. 
 
 It was his own fault, however, and he had only himself 
 to thank for it. 
 
 " You're dull, Jack," observed Harvey, pouring him 
 out a glass of wine. 
 
 " My nerves are a little shaken," answered Jack, drink 
 ing the wine at a draught. 
 
 " No wonder." 
 
 " And I've got an idea that stirring events are going to 
 happen." 
 
 " I wish a ship would come and take us away," said 
 Harvey, with a sigh, as he thought of home.
 
 JA CK HA RA'A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 23 
 
 " So do I, but I don't know that I should go in her," 
 replied Jack. 
 
 " Why not ? " asked Harvey, in surprise. 
 
 " You heard what Hunston said about a ship being 
 wrecked on another island ? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " And an English girl being saved? " continued Jack. 
 
 "And taken into the interior as a captive or slave or 
 something," said Harvey. 
 
 " That was it," replied Jack, adding, " well, I want 
 to save that girl, and bring her away with me ; and I 
 shouldn't consider myself a man, or be happy all my life, 
 if I had the chance of going away, and did not make 
 something more than an effort to rescue that English 
 girl." 
 
 " By Jove ! you're right, Jack. I always said you were 
 a fine fellow," cried Harvey, his face speaking the admir- 
 ation he felt. 
 
 Involuntarily the boy's hands met in a cordial grasp. 
 
 It was a silent compact between them to save the* 
 lair and unfortunate countrywoman at all hazards. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 KEPT IN SUSPENSE. 
 
 A FEW days passed without bringing any cause of alarm 
 to the castaways. 
 
 Jack did not decrease in vigilance. 
 
 He and Harvey kept a good look-out, distrusting Maple, 
 who was treated as their drudge, for they knew his deceitful 
 nature, and feared lest he might in some way be in com- 
 munication with Hunston. 
 
 The captain's dog, Nero, of which we have spoken, was 
 tied up outside the castle, so that he might give notice of 
 the approach of any foe. 
 
 He would not bark at any of the boys, and not know- 
 ing what Hunston's real character was, he rather liked 
 him in return for meat and biscuits he had given him, but 
 the slightest tread of a strange footstep would make his 
 ioud bark resound through the woods.
 
 124 JACK HARK A IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 11 1 wish I knew the worst," Jack remarked to his friend. 
 " If Hunston is going to lead the natives to attack us, he 
 might do it and get the thing over." 
 
 "Perhaps he's not so bad as wr think him, and will 
 change his mind," answered Harvey. 
 
 "Not he," said Jack, with a shak; of the head. c I 
 know him of old. He only cares for r.imself. He would 
 like to be king of the savages and haw all our stores and 
 firearms, but he hasn't got them yet.'' 
 
 "That reminds me of an idea I had," said Harvey. 
 
 " Out with it then ; don't be afraid of it." 
 
 "If we were attacked it would be from the clearing 
 we've made, as the enemy could act more compactly 
 together. My idea is to load, say twenty guns, and fix 
 them nearly all together so that we could tie a string to 
 the triggers, pull it and fire a volley, which would kill 
 the lot." 
 
 "All right," said Jack. "I loaded about thirty guns 
 yesterday, and put them in a corner, so that I could take 
 up one after another and let fly at the niggers on the 
 principle of one down, t'other come on." 
 
 This idea of Harvey's was adopted, and a formidable 
 battery erected in a few hours. 
 
 The boys felt more comfortable when they had taken 
 every precaution against a surprise that prudence sug- 
 gested. 
 
 "Some of these guns are oldish. I hope they won't 
 ' bust' up," remarked Jack, with a smile. 
 
 "If you think that," answered Harvey, regarding the 
 battery fondly, "let's make Maple pull the string. If he 
 was blown into little bits and smithereens, he wouldn't 
 be much loss. " 
 
 "I should like to take a stroll and see what is going 
 on," Jack said, anxiously. 
 
 " You mustn't venture a yard from the castle, Jack," 
 cried Harvey. "I won't have it Our only chance is 
 in the bundle-of-sticks dodge. We must hang together. 
 How do you know that we are not being watched now 
 from some bush, and that your departure on a stroll would 
 be the signal for a rush in and a surprise of the place. It 
 makes my hair curl to think of it." 
 
 "All right. I won't leave you," Jack replied, "though 
 this continued suspense is not at all to my liking. Per-
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 125 
 
 haps the natives have left the island, their game of jinks 
 being over, and Hunston can't find them." 
 
 "No," said Harvey, thoughtfully. " He's found them. 
 If he hadn't, he'd have been back. How could he live 
 without arms to kill birds and things? He's met with 
 them, and is getting something up for us." 
 
 " He'll meet with a hot reception. Our guns will 
 astonish the weak nerves of his new friends." 
 
 " That's what he's afraid of. He wants to catch us 
 napping." 
 
 "Don't he wish he may get it? " answered Jack, add- 
 ing, " I say, Dick, have you noticed those fine birds that 
 look like pheasants the beggars that eat our corn up ! 
 Look at them now ; they're wiring in like steam. Here, 
 Maple, you little humbug, why don't you go and bird- 
 flap? It's all you're fit for." 
 
 "They won't go away," replied Maple, who was hoe- 
 ing the weeds out of some potatoes that had just begun 
 to sprout. 
 
 " You've only got to show your ugly mug and they'll 
 have fits," replied Jack. " Whistle, howl, do something. 
 Give them a ' lul-li-e-ty ' like that we used to wake old 
 Crawcour up with, and drive Mole mad on the winter 
 evenings at Lillie Bridge." 
 
 "I wish I was back there again," said Maple, almost 
 tearfully. 
 
 "You ungrateful little viper," exclaimed Jack sarcastic- 
 ally. "Do you mean to say that you don't appreciate 
 the honour of being head-cook and bottle-washer to King 
 Harkaway and Duke Harvey, his prime minister, home 
 secretary, and all the rest of it." 
 
 "Duke Humbug," muttered Maple. 
 
 " What's that you say ? " asked Harvey. " I'll give you 
 something, my fine fellow. Come here and do homage. 
 Come on." 
 
 "Do what?" said Maple, laying down his hoe and 
 advancing. 
 
 "Do homage. Kneel on both knees, and put my feet 
 on your head in token of submission. You won't? Lend 
 me that stick, an' it please your most gracious majesty. 
 I must welt this disobedient subject." 
 
 Jack handed him a stick he carried in his hand, and 
 laughed heartily.
 
 126 JACK HARK A IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Lamm in to him," he said. 
 
 "Oh, don't hit me, Harvey," roared Maple. "I'm 
 sore all over from the last hiding you gave me. I'll do 
 homage or any other rot you like." 
 
 Accordingly Harvey refrained, and Maple kneeling 
 down, put his head under the prime ministei's feet, and 
 was afterwards allowed to resume his work. 
 
 "That will teach you not to be cheeky," observed 
 Harvey. " We don't allow any Radicals here." 
 
 Maple gave him a spiteful look, and went to the corn- 
 fields to drive away the gaudy-plumaged birds that were 
 making such sad havoc with the corn. 
 
 They rose in a body as he approached, but when he 
 went away they soon came down again. 
 
 Jack tried to get a shot at them, and found them too 
 wary, for they would not let him get near them. 
 
 In appearance they resembled pheasants and seemed 
 as if they would be excellent eating. 
 
 "I never saw such wary brutes," Jack observed. "It's 
 a nuisance, too, because if we could kill a few, we could 
 see what they would be like in the pot, and we should 
 also be able to make some scarecrows to keep the rest 
 away. I can't get near them." 
 
 " I'll tell you a dodge," remarked Harvey. " Although 
 I'm a Londoner and the gov.'s a clerk in the City, I've 
 been a good deal at my uncle's farm in Gloucestershire, 
 and I'll tell you how he gets his game." 
 
 "Shoots it, I suppose? " 
 
 "No; he doesn't shoot it either; so you're out there. 
 The landlord wouldn't let him start a feather with a 
 gun," answered Harvey, with a knowing wink." 
 
 " How is it done, tuen ? " asked Jack. 
 
 "I'll show you. You know those fowls we saved from 
 the wreck ? " 
 
 "Yes; they're in the coop now. A cock and three 
 hens. I had an eg*, f^r my breakfast this morning. What 
 of them ? " 
 
 "Go and bring *he cock, will you ? He's a regular old 
 Turk to fight, and I'll show you some fun." 
 
 Jack went to the hen-coop and brought out the cock, 
 which was a thoroughbred game fowl. 
 
 During his absence, Harvey had broken off two blades 
 from his penknife, which he had in his pocket.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTEK SCHOOLDA VS. 127 
 
 Taking the bird from Jack, he fixed the blades on to the 
 creature's legs. 
 
 " Those don't make bad spurs, do they ? " he asked. 
 
 "Not at all," answered Jack. 
 
 "Follow me, then, and you shall see a match between 
 the English barndoor fowl and the East Indian nonde- 
 script." 
 
 They approached the cornfield, and the handsome birds 
 flew away, perching as usual some distance off on high 
 trees. 
 
 Harvey put down the cock, which began to crow 
 loudly, and the boys hid behind the trunk of a tree. 
 
 The birds came cautiously back to their food, and one 
 of the males, not liking the appearance of a stranger on 
 the scene, flew down and gave him battle. 
 
 The birds flew at one another, and the issue was not 
 long doubtful. 
 
 The English bird struck his enemy, and the blade of 
 the penknife cut into his head, causing him to fall down 
 with a death flutter. 
 
 "Dead as mutton," whispered Harvey gleefully. 
 
 " What a lark ! " said Jack, in the same tone. 
 
 " Hold your noise," cried Harvey. "There's another 
 coming to have a pitch in." 
 
 He was right. 
 
 Another of the beautiful birds came to fight the intruder 
 and with an angry screech, which the cock met with a 
 crow of defiance, the battle began, and ended quickly 
 with the same result. 
 
 In a short time, half-a-dozen fine cock-birds were lying 
 on their sides. 
 
 Harvey thought that enough, and took the victorious 
 game-fowl back to the coop, having previously removed 
 his formidable spurs, and then he rewarded him for his 
 prowess with a handful of corn. 
 
 " What do you think of that ? " asked Harvey, rejoining 
 Jack, who was examining the spoil. 
 
 "Stunning. Your uncle was a genius, Dick, " replied 
 Harkaway. 
 
 "That's how we used to get the squire's birds, as the 
 keepers never heard a gun fired, they never twigged the 
 caper. But I'll show you something else. My aunt was 
 very fond of partridges, and we used to give them her.
 
 128 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 First of all we spotted a covey, and when this w as done 
 we were bound to have them." 
 
 " How ? " 
 
 "Give me about an hour, and I'll show you. I've got 
 to make my preparation," answered Harvey. 
 
 "Cut along, then," said Jack, adding 
 
 "Maple?" 
 
 "Yes, Jack," answered Maple. 
 
 "Don't ' yes, Jack' me," exclaimed Harkaway, with 
 an affectation of anger. "I'm king. Speak to me with 
 proper and becoming respect." 
 
 "Very well, my lord," said Maple. 
 
 " That won't do. It's not half grand enough." 
 
 "What does your majesty require ? Will that do ? " 
 
 " It's better. Take a brace of those birds ; pluck them, 
 and stick them before a fire. I want to see how they 
 eat." 
 
 Maple sat down and began his task with a groan. 
 
 He hated plucking and cleaning birds. 
 
 But grumbling was no use, and he had to do it 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 HUNSTON'S RECEPTION BY THE NATIVES. 
 
 To use his own expression, Hunston was rather " down 
 in the mouth " as he threaded his way through the luxu- 
 riant vegetation of the tropics. The day had broken with 
 its usual splendour, and though not insensible to the 
 beauties of nature, he had no inclination just then to give 
 rein to his admiration. 
 
 His mind was full of dark, black thoughts. 
 
 " I hate Harkaway," he muttered; "I always did dis- 
 like him, and now I detest him more than ever. We 
 never cottoned at school, and it's clear we can't pull 
 together. " 
 
 He forgot that Jack's hostility was entirely provoked 
 by his own bad conduct. 
 
 He had never kept faith with his companions, and he 
 had not hesitated to act in the most murderous manner 
 towards them.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 29 
 
 Was it any wonder that Jack was obliged to use harsh 
 and strong measures ? 
 
 But the wicked are always slow to blame themselves. 
 
 Their evil thoughts lead them to think unkindly of the 
 virtuous and good. 
 
 As he went along he passed groves of nutmeg trees 
 growing wild. 
 
 This useful tree is in such abundance that the land is 
 full of it without its being planted by anyone. 
 
 All the islands in the Archipelago produce it more or less. 
 
 When June and September come, the nutmeg, which 
 produces the mace outside the shell, is ready for gathering, 
 and when the natives are inclined for trade, it brings a 
 rich harvest. 
 
 Feeling thirsty, Hunston threw a heavy stone at a 
 cocoanut palm, and brought down a rich cluster of the 
 ripe fruit. 
 
 Cutting them open with his knife, he put his mouth to 
 them and sucked out the rich juice. 
 
 Then he stooped down and cut a pineapple. 
 
 The Malays and Javanese call it nanas, and are very 
 fond of it. 
 
 " Fancy a fellow cutting pineapples and sucking cocoa- 
 nuts, "said Hunston. "Those who go to sea have a chance 
 of meeting with strange things. Some chaps like it. I 
 clon't. I'd rather be smoking my pipe and dipping my 
 beak into a foaming pewter of malt in some quiet pub, 
 going out of the Strand or Tower Hill, than running wild 
 in this beastly hole." 
 
 He had not gone much further before he saw a tall dark 
 form in front of him. 
 
 ' ' Scissors ! " he ejaculated. 
 
 He had come face to face with a native whom he had 
 not much difficulty in recognizing as the Tuan Biza. 
 
 The recognition was mutual. 
 
 "Ha!" exclaimed the chief. "Has the great spirit 
 sent you to us again ? " 
 
 A cruel smile played round the corners of his ugly black 
 mouth. 
 
 "Fiddlesticks," said Hunston. "I've nothing to do 
 with spirits, although I shouldn't mind four of pale brandy, 
 cold, with a lump of ice in it. This land of yours is so 
 jolly hot" 
 '9
 
 T 30 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "Why do you seek our camp then?" continued the 
 Tuan Biza, who did not know whether to regard Hunston 
 as a friend or enemy. 
 
 ' ' To put you up to a good thing. Do you know enough 
 English to understand that ? " 
 
 The chief nodded his head in token of assent. 
 
 "I want to be your friend," continued Hunston. " Let 
 us enter into an explanation. When you caught me a 
 few days back, I had had a row with my companion." 
 
 "Ah!" said the Tuan Biza, with a significant look. 
 "Those who with you were wreck." 
 
 "Just so." 
 
 " flow many ? " 
 
 The chief counted on his ringers one, two, three, four. 
 
 Then Hunston stopped him. 
 
 "There were four," he said. "But one is dead. That 
 is to say, we were five in all. One being dead, and I be- 
 ing here, the number is reduced to three. Do you under- 
 stand ? " 
 
 "Yes," replied the Tuan Biza. 
 
 "Very well. They have arms, guns, pistols, and pow- 
 der. Do you know what those are?" 
 
 "No," replied the chief. "I learn English when I 
 work in the hold of a ship ; but I never see what you 
 speak of. I go to the coast, but not know much." 
 
 "I'll enlighten your ignorance then," said Hunston. 
 "You remember Buru being hurt, as you thought, by the 
 spirit ? Well, it was a shot fired from a gun held by one 
 of my late companions." 
 
 The chief intimated that he had heard of such wonder- 
 ful things, though he had never handled them, and he 
 thought he had seen them, but he had never taken any 
 particular notice of or interest in them. 
 
 In fact, the Tuan Biza knew very little about the habits, 
 customs and weapons of civilized countries. 
 
 He had obtained his knowledge of English from some 
 traders to whom he sold spice, and who employed him to 
 load the cargo ; but that was long ago. 
 
 With great difficulty Hunston made him understand 
 that guns could kill anything at a certain distance, and 
 that his three companions had a good store of them, to- 
 gether with powder and shot. 
 
 He added that they lived in a house they had built, not
 
 /A CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 131 
 
 far from where they were then standing, and that they 
 had saved a variety of valuable things from the wreck of 
 their ship. 
 
 The Tuan Biza was a sharp man in his way, and he 
 comprehended Hunston's meaning so far as to say 
 
 " You want to be one of us, a head-hunter? " 
 
 ' ' Yes. I should like to have Jack's head and Harvey's, " 
 replied Hunston, savagely. 
 
 "Who Jack? Who Harvey? " asked the chief. 
 
 "The people in the castle Jack's castle." 
 
 "And the other, the three one ? " 
 
 He meant the " third " one. 
 
 "Oh, he's a pal o' mine; a friend, I mean, and I'll 
 entice him out. I don't want his head." 
 
 "And you will show us how to get the lightning guns 
 and the stores ? " 
 
 " Of course I will. You and I with your men can do 
 it," answered Hunston. "But tell me, why are you 
 stopping here? " 
 
 " Buru is badly hurt," replied the Tuan Biza. "I 
 thought the spirit struck him by lightning, but I now see 
 that it was the fire-gun. We came here to have a feast, 
 according to our customs. We not live here. Our 
 island many miles, fifteen, twenty, thirty from here. 
 When Buru well, we go back in two boat." 
 
 " Oh, that's it ? Will you take me with you, and make 
 me your king ? " 
 
 " First give us the fire-gun and the ship's things. Do 
 this for us, and we will make you king," answered the 
 Tuan Biza cautiously. 
 
 "That's an agreement. I'll lead you against Jack's 
 castle. " 
 
 "When?" 
 
 "Oh, there's no hurry. We'd better wait a few days, 
 as they expect an attack now, and if we are quiet, they 
 will not be so watchful. You see we have no guns, and 
 they have an advantage over us." 
 
 "Come with me," said the chief. "I will make you 
 friendly with my young men. You are tattooed, and 
 they will not hurt you, because they think you are under 
 the protection of the great spirit." 
 
 "You won't let Keyali have my head? Keyali wants 
 a head, you know," remarked Hunston.
 
 132 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "I am Tuan Biza, " answered the chief, drawing him- 
 self up grandly. 
 
 "All right. I only want to be on the safe side. No 
 tricks upon travellers. Don't you try any games on with 
 me. It won't wash." 
 
 This speech was not very comprehensible to the Tuan 
 Biza, but he seemed to catch the sense of it, and, taking 
 Hunston by the hand, led him some little distance to the 
 camp. 
 
 The warriors were surprised to see Hunston. 
 
 His appearance, owing to his recent tattooing, was 
 rather savage and ferocious, but they might not have 
 received him favourably, unless the chief had told them 
 that he was their great friend, and was going to get them 
 heads and many good things belonging to the white men. 
 
 When the Tuan Biza's companions understood the 
 benefit that Hunston was going to confer upon them, and 
 realised that their chief had made a compact with him, 
 they crowded round Hunston, and gave him signs of 
 friendship. 
 
 This was enough for Hunston. 
 
 When he felt that his life was safe, he became arrogant 
 once more. 
 
 " Give me some of that spirit stuff you make out of the 
 palm," he exclaimed. 
 
 They brought him what he required in the half of a 
 cocoanut. 
 
 Then he threw himself down on some leaves under a 
 tree, and prepared to go to sleep. 
 
 "Keep your friends away from me, will you?" he 
 continued to the chief. " I may be a worthy object of 
 curiosity, but I want to be quiet for a spell, and your nigger 
 friends don't smell nice when the wind blows this way." 
 
 The Tuan Biza ordered the open space around Hunston 
 to be kept clear. 
 
 He collected his companions in another spot, and told 
 them all what Hunston was going to do for them. 
 
 At the prospect of heads and plunder into the bargain, 
 they all grew jolly. 
 
 The palm spirit passed freely from one to another. 
 
 War songs were sung, and they talked of nothing else 
 than the coming murder of the whites, against whom 
 their new associate Hunston was to lead them.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 133 
 
 Hunston and the savages had made friends. 
 
 The alliance boded no good to Jack and his companions 
 in the castle. 
 
 But some people's consciences are elastic. 
 
 At all events Hunston slept calmly, and did not seem 
 to be troubled with bad dreams. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 A MESSAGE FROM THE SEA. 
 
 IN about an hour Harvey came out of the castle with a 
 basin full of peas. 
 
 " What have you got there ? " inquired Jack. 
 
 "Peas soaked in oil of vitriol," replied Harvey, 
 "you'll see the birds pick them up and roll about quite 
 groggy, when we can go and wring their necks. The 
 peas will burn a hole in their crops, and fall out of them- 
 selves, so that the game won't be injured at all." 
 
 "You and your uncle were up to a few rummy dodges," 
 remarked Jack. " I should call him a scientific poacher." 
 
 "He was all that. It was a lark to hear the squire's 
 keeper come and say, ' I can't make out, Mr. Harvey, 
 where the birds go to. Covey after covey vanishes. 
 There must be some desperate poachers about some- 
 where,' " replied Harvey, laughing as he thought of it. 
 
 Walking to the edge of the clearing, Harvey scattered 
 the peas about, and retired to watch the result. 
 
 The timid birds did not come down from the trees until 
 the coast was clear. 
 
 When the flock found out the peas, which had been 
 partially boiled in hot water, and then soaked in vitriol, 
 they snapped them up savagely. 
 
 The effect was soon visible. 
 
 They were unable to fly, and staggered about in 
 eccentric circles. 
 
 Jack and Harvey rushed up and seized them easily, 
 wringing their necks, and bagging several dozen, which 
 thinned the flock considerably. The finest they reserved 
 for eating the others they tied to stakes driven in the
 
 134 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 ground, and used as scarcecrows to frighten the others 
 away. 
 
 "We might have tried that dodge on with old Mole's 
 pigeons at Crawcour's," remarked Jack. 
 
 Maple now appeared with Jack's dinner. The birds 
 were done to a turn, and found to be excellent eating. 
 
 "I don't know what this fowl is called, but it eats 
 better than parrot," Jack remarked, "and your plan of 
 killing these things will save our powder and shot, of 
 which we haven't got too much. Try a wing." 
 
 " Don't mind if I do," answered Harvey. 
 
 It was the custom of Maple to go to the signal station 
 that Mr. Mole had built, for an hour every day, to sweep 
 the sea with a glass in the chance of seeing a passing sail. 
 
 Approaching Jack, he exclaimed 
 
 "Shall I go to the look-out now ? " 
 
 " Have you done your work? " replied Jack. 
 
 "Yes." ' 
 
 "Cut along, then, and don't go to sleep as you did the 
 other day. If I come up and find you winking even, I'll 
 take it out of you," Jack said. 
 
 Maple put a telescope under his arm, and went to the 
 beach. 
 
 Harvey and Jack liked the birds so much that they 
 cooked another brace. 
 
 It was a lovely day, and after looking through the 
 glass, and .seeing nothing in the shape of a ship, Maple 
 thought he would like a bath. 
 
 "The sea looks jolly tempting," he muttered. "I'll 
 chance a walloping. Jack's gorging those birds, and 
 he's a beggar to eat when he gets anything he likes. I'll 
 have a dip, if I die for it." 
 
 Quickly throwing off his clothes, he walked along the 
 hot sands, which almost burned his naked feet, until he 
 came to a rock-bound pool, clear as crystal. 
 
 The retiring tide had left it full of water, and its depth 
 was about three feet, while its circumference might have 
 been a couple of dozen yards. 
 
 Beautiful shells and sprigs of coral glistened at the 
 bottom, which, like the beach, was lined with soft, golden 
 sand. 
 
 Plunging in, Maple splashed about like a young and 
 sportive porpoise.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 135 
 
 "This is something like," he exclaimed, as he beat the 
 water back in childish sport. "The sun has just made 
 the water deliciously warm. This is Jack and Harvey's 
 bathing-place. They'll warm me if they catch me." 
 
 Suddenly his eye caught something round and black 
 lying on the top of the water, half hidden by a patch of 
 seaweed in which it had got entangled. 
 
 "What's that ? " he cried. " It looks like a bottle." 
 
 It was a bottle. 
 
 Wading up to it, he grasped an ordinary black bottle, 
 which, once upon a time, might have contained port or 
 sherry. 
 
 It seemed very light. 
 
 A cork was stuffed firmly into the neck, and as it rode 
 on the surface of the water, it could have had nothing 
 but air inside it. 
 
 "Only a bottle somebody has shied overboard for a 
 lark," he muttered, being about to throw it away. 
 
 He, however, was struck by a brilliant idea. 
 
 "I'll make a cockshy of it," he said to himself. 
 
 Selecting a prominent piece of rock at the edge of 
 the basin in which he was bathing, he placed the bottle 
 on it 
 
 Then he picked up half a dozen round middle-sized 
 pebbles. 
 
 The first one he threw at the bottle missed it, but the 
 second caught it plump in the middle, and it fell down 
 cracked in twenty pieces. 
 
 "Well, shied, sir; good shot, indeed, sir!" he ex- 
 claimed, exulting over his own prowess, just as if he was 
 applauding the delivery of the ball from " Long on " in a 
 cricket-field. 
 
 Just at that moment Jack came up and thought Maple 
 had gone mad, but the latter soon stopped the noise he 
 was making when he heard the king's voice. 
 
 "What's all this hullaballoo about?" cried Jack; 
 "and what do you mean by leaving the signal station 
 when you're on duty ? " 
 
 "I wanted to bathe," replied Maple. 
 
 "I believe you will be all the sweeter for washing, and 
 on that ground I won't say anything more about it," Jack 
 exclaimed, with a smile. "But what was that I heard 
 break ? It sounded like glass."
 
 136 JA CK HARK A IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "So it was. I found a bottle and made a cockshy oi 
 it. There is what remains of it. " 
 
 Jack approached the broken bottle and the wind gently 
 tvafted a slip of paper towards him. 
 
 He bent down and seized it between his fingers. 
 ' I say 1 " he cried ; " it's lucky I came up." 
 Why ? " asked Maple. 
 ' Because it's a message from the sea." 
 What's that ? " 
 
 Don't you know that very often when a ship is sink- 
 ing, people will write something on a bit of paper, and 
 putting it in a bottle, cork it down and chuck it into the 
 sea, in the expectation of its being washed ashore or 
 picked up by some one? " 
 
 "And is that a message? " asked Maple, coming out of 
 the water and basking in the sun to dry himself before he 
 put on his clothes. 
 
 Jack was too much absorbed in the perusal of the mes- 
 sage to pay him any further attention. 
 
 "What is it, Jack? You might tell a fellow," con- 
 tinued Maple, who really felt curious. 
 
 " Find out," answered Jack. 
 
 Holding the paper in his hand, he hastened back to the 
 castle to find Harvey. 
 
 The latter was lying under a tree in front of the castle, 
 to protect himself from the heat, which, being the middle 
 of the day, was very great. 
 
 As near as possible the sun was in its meridian. 
 
 "What's the shindy, Jack?" asked Harvey, noticing, 
 that he was agitated. 
 
 "Come inside and I'll tell you," replied Jack. 
 
 "Just like my luck," muttered Harvey, " I no soonei 
 settle myself down for a snooze than somebody rouses 
 me. I'm like the old woman in the story, who said she 
 was doomed to be flustrated." 
 
 He entered the castle after Jack, singing 
 
 'I feel I feel I feel 
 I feel like a morning star ; 
 I feel I feel I feel " 
 
 "I wish you'd make some allowance for my feelings, 
 Dick, and not be howling that rubbish in my ear," inter- 
 .'trpted Jack
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 137 
 
 " What's come to your royal highness ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " A message from the sea." 
 
 " The deuce there has ! That's interesting. Let's have 
 it," Harvey exclaimed, adding 
 
 " The most devoted and obedient subject of your august 
 majesty impatiently awaits your pleasure. Speak, oh 
 king, and don't make any bones abeut it." 
 
 " I'll break your bones, Dick, if you chaff," answered 
 Jack good-humouredly. 
 
 " Start with Maple or send him into the woods to catch 
 a nigger, if your majesty is in a savage humour," replied 
 Harvey. 
 
 " Do you want to hear the message? " 
 
 "Yes. What did I leave my nest under the palm tree 
 for? I'd rigged up a punkah a beautiful one. It is 
 an old door, hung on a branch. I have tied a piece of 
 string to it, and can move it up and down, which makes a 
 splendid draught just over one's head. I shouldn't 
 have left it, I can assure you, unless I thought urgent 
 affairs of state required my presence in the council cham- 
 ber. Fire away." 
 
 Jack straightened the paper, and prepared to read. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIL 
 
 WIDE AWAKE. 
 
 THIS was the message from the sea : 
 
 " Having come to the conclusion that I might improve 
 my circumstances by emigration, I embarked with my 
 wife and child in the 'Eastern Monarch' but on gaining 
 the Indian Ocean, we encountered bad weather, which 
 ultimately made us a wreck. 
 
 ' ' At the time I write, the boats are being lowered, and 
 we are going to seek safety where we may find it. 
 
 "This is to let my friends in England know how dread- 
 ful our situation is. God help us ! " 
 
 Jack paused, and looked up. 
 
 "Well, what is there in that?" inquired Harvey. 
 
 "The signature is *J. Scratchley, late of Highgate, 
 London,'" answered Jack.
 
 138 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "What then?" 
 
 " Haven't I told you that I was brought up by a Mr. 
 Scratchley ? " 
 
 "Ah, I see." 
 
 "And Emily, his dear little daughter, is the only girl I 
 ever loved in my life. " 
 
 "Excuse my forgetfulness," said Harvey. "I remem- 
 ber it now. Of course you were spoony on Emily, and 
 you think that she has been wrecked with her father in 
 the 'Eastern Monarch.' It's as plain as a pikestaff now. 
 But don't fret She's somewhere about. No doubt she's 
 saved." 
 
 " I don't know," replied Jack, with a shake of the head. 
 
 "Oh, yes; she is. It's better than if she'd 'gone to 
 Brigham Young, a Mormonite to be. 
 
 "I'll tell you what I fancy, "continued Jack. "I fancy 
 Emily is that girl that Hunston's savages spoke about. 
 It's my firm impression that she is on one of those is- 
 lands." 
 
 " Shouldn't wonder, "answered Harvey, after thinking a 
 moment. " It's very likely ; and if it is Emily, won't it 
 be jolly to save her? " 
 
 "She must be getting a big girl now. Who'd have 
 thought oid Scratchley would have emigrated ? " 
 
 " Who'd would have thought of Mole going to China." 
 
 "True," said Jack. "It's a curious world; so full of 
 changes. We never know one year where we shall be 
 next. " 
 
 "Was this letter corked up in a bottle? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "What's me date?" 
 
 "It isn't dated. I suppose Scratchley was too much 
 flurried to think of dates ; and if it were it wouldn't help 
 us, for I don't really know the day of the week or the 
 month of the year. I can only guess at them." 
 
 "What's the odds, so long as you're happy?" said 
 Harvey. 
 
 " I'm not happy, " answered Jack. "I don't mind be- 
 ing here so much because I've got you, and it's always jolly 
 to have a friend. Robinson Crusoe is all very well 
 on paper, but in reality it becomes tiresome when it goes 
 on too long. I must rescue Emily." 
 
 ' ' She's getting a big girl by this time, " observed Harvey.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 39 
 
 " Yes ; and I'm a big boy. Within the last few weeks 
 I feel as if I had become a man, Dick." 
 
 "So do I. Being in one's own house makes one feel 
 manly." 
 
 "What's that? " cried Jack, suddenly. 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " Hush ! " Jack continued, putting his finger to his lips; 
 adding, as he lowered his voice to a whisper " There is 
 some one in the bushes to the left. Keep a good lookout, 
 I'll go and fox him." 
 
 In a moment Jack had glided away. 
 
 Before Harvey had recovered from his astonishment, 
 he had disappeared. 
 
 Five minutes had elapsed. It was an age to Harvey. 
 
 Then Jack returned. 
 
 "That's worth something, "he exclaimed. "I've found 
 out what's going on. Wasn't there a cove in ancient his- 
 tory who had a hundred eyes ? " 
 
 ' ' Argus. Mythological sort of buffer, " replied Harvey. 
 
 " That's the man. Well, one ought to be like him to 
 keep one's head on one's shoulders. What do you think ? 
 You'll never guess." 
 
 "I shan't try. Put me out of my misery at once," 
 answered Harvey. 
 
 " I saw Maple talking to Hunston." 
 
 "No!" 
 
 "I did though, and no flies," replied Jack. 
 
 "You should say mosquitoes. Mosquitoes are the 
 customers one meets with here," remarked Harvey. 
 
 " It's all the same. A ' muskeeter' is only a big, over- 
 grown, stinging sort of fly. But listen to me. Maple 
 has been talking to Hunston, and has agreed to betray 
 us." 
 
 " Did you hear that ? " 
 
 "Yes; I was just in time. If I'd had my gun, I do 
 think I should have felt justified in peppering Mr. Hun- 
 ston." 
 
 "The brute ! " said Harvey. 
 
 "There is to be a night attack," continued Jack. 
 
 "When?" 
 
 "To-night. Maple is to ask us to be on guard, and to 
 kill the dog. Then the niggers, led by Hunston, are to 
 come up and tomahawk us."
 
 1 40 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 '' A very neat arrangement." 
 
 " Isn't it ? Fortunately we are wide awake, and they've 
 got to spell ' able' before they do it." 
 
 "It doesn't matter so much now we know what their 
 little gatiie is," said Harvey. " Because we can choke 
 them off if they don't surprise us." 
 
 " I don't mean that enterprising young nigger Keyali, I 
 told you of, to have my head," replied Jack. 
 
 "And he shan't have mine. Not much. I guess we 
 shall be too many for them." 
 
 " Rather. Just a few," answered Jack. "Still it is as 
 well to know what we've got to expect" 
 
 "We ought to have started Maple when we kicked 
 Hunston out." 
 
 "So we ought. They always did hang together." 
 
 "What a reptile he is," Harvey observed. 
 
 "Reptile. He's worse than that. I'd rather make a 
 friend of a boa constrictor than of him," replied Jack, 
 indignantly. 
 
 "What shall we do with him? Drown him like a 
 kitten, or kill him with a back-hander like a rabbit ? " 
 
 " Neither one nor the other. When we are attacked he 
 is to go over to the enemy with as many loaded guns as 
 he can carry. He knows where the loaded guns are. 
 We will change the position, and put some empty ones 
 there. " 
 
 "That's not bad, but he ought to be done something 
 to," said Harvey. 
 
 "Wait till the battle begins. The savages will think 
 their guns, stolen by Maple, are loaded, and they will 
 advance pluckily. You'll see Maple and Hunston among 
 them, and if I get a cool shot at either of them, I shall 
 think I'm justified in pulling the trigger." 
 
 " I should think you would, too," said Harvey. 
 
 " We shall kill the whole boiling of them, and a good 
 job it will be. It's very hard we can't be left alone. 
 We're not interfering with anyone. However, they'll get 
 it hot this journey, or I'm very much mistaken." 
 
 Presently Maple came up, looking rather sheepish. 
 
 "Hullo, Maple, what's the row?" asked Harvey. 
 
 "I'm all right," replied Maple, "bar the heat. This 
 country takes it out of a fellow, and makes him want to 
 sleep half his time."
 
 fA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 141 
 
 " Oh ! I thought you'd seen somebody ? " 
 
 " I haven t seen anybody, and don't want to." 
 
 "Don't stand there jawing. Go and do something," 
 ^xclaimed Harvey. " What do you suppose we keep you 
 tor ? " 
 
 Maple slunk away, and pretended to busy himself in 
 some way. 
 
 " It'll soon be over," he said to himself. "They don't 
 know as much as I do." 
 
 And he chuckled quietly. 
 
 In the afternoon Jack placed some empty guns where 
 the loaded ones had been, and transferred the latter to 
 another spot. 
 
 He and Harvey did not appear to have any idea of 
 what was going on, and treated Maple just as they had 
 done before. 
 
 This threw the latter off his guard. 
 
 Jack was on guard, but he lay down, and Maple 
 thought he was asleep. 
 
 Taking advantage of his apparent slumber, he removed 
 the guns and put them under a tree in the clearing. 
 
 All this was observed by Jack. 
 
 It was about twelve o'clock when Maple disappeared 
 altogether. 
 
 Jack rose and touched Harvey on the shoulder. 
 
 " Now for it," he exclaimed. 
 
 "Are they here ?" asked Harvey, who, in accordance 
 with their arrangements, had been having a nap. 
 
 "I don't think they are far off. Wake up. Maple's 
 stepped it. " 
 
 ' ' Are the guns gone ? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "I'm ready," said Harvey. "Give us your hand, 
 Jack. Think of me if I'm picked off." 
 
 "God bless you, Dick. If you die I shall lose the only 
 friend I ever had," answered Jack, whose eyes were 
 moist with tears. 
 
 "I can say the same. But I say, this won't do. 
 "You're blubbering, and so am I. Suppose you tum the 
 cock on in another direction. Let's have a drop of some- 
 thing." 
 
 Jack produced a bottle of brandy, and they both took 
 a sip.
 
 142 JACK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS, 
 
 Nero began to growl. 
 
 "The dog's growling," exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "Then they're coming. Look out. The loaded guns 
 are in that corner. I have made two loopholes, one on 
 each side of the door. You take one. I'll take the 
 other." 
 
 "Right you are," replied Harvey, who was freshened 
 up by the brandy. 
 
 "Cover your man before you fire. There are a dozen 
 of them, besides Hunston and Maple." 
 
 "They've got nothing but spears," exclaimed Harvey. 
 They're not worth their salt as fighting men against us." 
 
 All at once the dog gave a moan. 
 
 Jack peeped out, and saw him lying on his side. 
 
 It was evident that he had been killed by an arrow. 
 
 Setting his teeth together, Jack said 
 
 "Stand close, Dick. They've killed the dog. There is 
 just light enough to enable us to see the dark-skinned 
 brutes. It's their lives or ours." 
 
 "So it is," replied Harvey. I don't like the idea of 
 shooting anyone, but it's their lookout, and not ours. 
 We don't attack them." 
 
 As he spoke, a troop of dusky savages emerged from 
 the trees that skirted the clearing, and approached the 
 castle. 
 
 The natives, with Hunston, walked behind Maple, who 
 was some yards in front. 
 
 Jack sank on the ground, and simulated sleep again. 
 
 "Jack Jack, old man," said Maple. 
 
 There was no answer. 
 
 " I say, Jack," continued Maple. 
 
 Still no answer. 
 
 Maple retired. 
 
 " It's all right. They're both asleep, and I've stolen 
 the guns," Jack heard him say. 
 
 Then Hunston spoke to the Tuan Biza, and the natives, 
 in obedience to a sign, again advanced. 
 
 "Now, Dick, let'em have it. Remember, it's us or 
 them. Aim low," whispered Jack. 
 
 In an instant a couple of reports were heard. 
 
 These were followed by another and another in quick 
 succession. 
 
 Loud cries arose en every side.
 
 I A CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 43 
 
 All was darkness and confusion. 
 
 The defenders of the castle continued to fire as rapidly 
 as they were able. 
 
 It must be acknowledged that Hunston displayed great 
 courage. 
 
 His voice could be heard incessantly urging on the 
 savages whom he had led against his former friends, and 
 when he found that the guns Maple had supplied them 
 with would not go off, his rage knew no bounds. 
 
 The defenders of the castle kept up a steady fire. Such 
 weapons as the natives possessed were of no use against 
 the walls of the castle. 
 
 Seeing his companions falling around him, the Tuan 
 Biza gave the orders to advance in a body, and storm the 
 castle. 
 
 This was what Jack was waiting for. 
 
 With his own hands he pulled the string connected with 
 the battery of firearms. 
 
 There was the report of a volley of musketry, loud 
 cries followed the discharge, and then there was a solemn 
 stillness, which intimated that the attacking party had 
 either all perished, or had thought it advisable to beat a 
 retreat. 
 
 Jack was completely victorious. 
 
 He did not, however, cease his vigilance for it was 
 impossible to tell what plans the savages might have made. 
 
 They might have had reinforcements, or be meditating 
 an attack in another quarter. 
 
 So two weary hours passed, and then the much longed- 
 for daylight came. 
 
 Neither Jack nor Harvey had made more than a passing 
 remark occasionally. 
 
 Now they joined one another, and cautiously ventured 
 outside. 
 
 Their victory had been more complete than even they 
 had anticipated. 
 
 Eleven dead bodies lay upon the ground. 
 
 First of all they passed the dog, which had been killed 
 at an early part of the engagement, and Jack said 
 
 ' ' Poor Nero ! " 
 
 Ten of the bodies were those of fine, handsome, full- 
 grown natives. 
 
 The eleventh was a white.
 
 144 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Passing in front of the corpse, Jack said sorrowfully 
 
 " He has brought it upon himself. In the confusion 
 and the darkness I cannot say whether you or I caused 
 his death, Dick." 
 
 It was Maple. 
 
 The boy was lying on his back, and a tranquil expres- 
 sion sat upon his features, as if death had been instan- 
 taneous, which perhaps it was, there being a wound in 
 the region of the heart, through which the bullet probably 
 passed. 
 
 "Poor little beggar," remarked Harvey. "I'm sorry 
 he's gone. It makes one feel lonely, though I can't say 
 I really liked him. He never did anything to deserve 
 pity at our hands/' 
 
 " Still," said Jack, " it's one more gone. We were five 
 when we were cast on this island. Mole was the first to 
 go, then Hunston left us, and now Maple's dead." 
 
 " He'd have killed us, Jack, if he had won the fight." 
 
 "So he would, but I would rather Hunston had been 
 killed. Maple was led by him." 
 
 "Not always. Maple had a wicked mind, though as 
 he's gone, I won't say anything against him. If you will 
 look at the matter in the light I do, you will come to think 
 that it's a good thing we are left to ourselves. It strikes 
 me we shall get on better." 
 
 "You and I, Dick, could jog along anywhere ; we were 
 made to run together in double harness." 
 
 "There don't fret any more about Maple," replied 
 Harvey. "He was killed in fair fight, and deserved his 
 fate ; for a more treacherous trick than to steal our guns 
 was never though* of." 
 
 " He and Hunston arranged it ; by the way, I suppose 
 Hunston has got off clear with the Tuan Biza. I don't 
 see the chief among the slain." 
 
 "We have killed nearly all of them that's a comfort," 
 Harvey remarked. 
 
 "After what has happened, Hunston will never come 
 back to us," Jack said. " He'll go over to the Tuan Biza's 
 island and perhaps organise a fresh expedition against 
 us." 
 
 " I can't understand two English fellows like Hunston 
 and Maple fighting against their own friends," Harvey 
 said "It licks me altogether."
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SC HO OLD A YS. \ 45 
 
 "I've been thinking about it," replied Jack ; "and it 
 seems to me that when a man gives way to his wicked 
 thoughts and passions, ever so little, he opens the door 
 to temptation, and he goes on doing low and dirty things 
 till it becomes a habit with him, and he doesn't know 
 when to stop." 
 
 "There's a good deal of truth in that ; a fellow becomes 
 a villain by degrees, not all at once." 
 
 " Examine the history of a thief," continued Jack, " and 
 you will find that he has been bad in other things, before 
 be brought himself to steal. People are not born bad. 
 Its giving way to temper, idleness, and one's passion, 
 and being self-willed, that does it ; but I don't want to 
 preach a sermon. Maple's dead, and we must bury him 
 decently, as well as those others." 
 
 "Better dig a trench for the natives," Harvey sug- 
 gested. 
 
 ' ' Very well, " answered Jack, ' ' and give Maple a grave 
 to himself. Fancy, Dick, our having killed all those. It 
 seems very dreadful, doesn't it ? " 
 
 " Killing's no murder in self-defence. We didn't begin 
 the row. Take a spade and make a start. I'll wire in on 
 this side and meet you half way." 
 
 They selected a sequestered spot, some little distance 
 from the castle, and in about four hours had dug a trench 
 sufficiently deep to bury the natives in. 
 
 Reverently they placed the bodies in the hole and covered 
 them up with the soil, for they knew that all, whether 
 Christian or savage, go, after death, to meet their Creator. 
 
 Their next care was to bury Maple, which they did in 
 a green spot, on which the sunshine played, and around 
 which the birds sang and sported. 
 
 Neither Jack nor Harvey said anything, but they both 
 cried heartily as they laid the little fellow's body in the 
 grave. 
 
 They were not ashamed of their tears. 
 
 Nor had they any reason to be so. 
 
 We like a boy, or a man either for that matter, to be 
 able to shed a tear when there is occasion for it. 
 
 It shows that he's got a heart and not a bit of stone in 
 his bosom. 
 
 When the last sod had been beaten down, Jack fell on 
 his knees and said something in a low voice. 
 10
 
 I &.(> JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Harvey did not hear every word, but he knew it was a 
 prayer. 
 
 When Jack had done, Dick slowly said 
 
 "Amen." 
 
 All the rest of that day Jack was busy carving a little 
 cross, which he placed at the head of the grave. 
 
 As they went away after performing their last office of 
 respect for the memory of the dead, Jack's eyes were 
 moistened again. 
 
 He seized Harvey's hand, and wringing it, exclaimed 
 
 "I can't help it, Dick. I know I'm an old fool ; but I 
 thought I should make a decent man of him some day if 
 I could only get him away from Hunston's influence." 
 
 " When sow's ears make silk purses, then " began 
 
 Harvey. 
 
 " I know all that," interrupted Jack. "Perhaps you're 
 right. Let's talk about something else. Come for a stroll ; 
 we're safe enough now. The savages have had enough 
 to last them some time and they won't bother us again, 
 I'll bet." 
 
 " I don't like to leave the castle," replied Harvey. 
 
 ' ' There's no danger. I think we have killed the lot 
 with the exception of the Tuan Biza and Hunston." 
 
 "The very two I should have liked to see fall." 
 
 "Yes. They are the ones who are likely to give us 
 future trouble," replied Jack. 
 
 As they went along they remarked that the volcanic 
 mountain was in a state of agitation. 
 
 On the south west side, about one-fourth of the distance 
 from its summit, was a deep, wide gulf. 
 
 Out of this arose thick opaque clouds of white gas, 
 which, in the still clear air, was seen rolling grandly up- 
 wards in one gigantic, expanding column to the sky. 
 
 On its top were thin, veil-like clouds, which occasion- 
 ally gathered and then slowly floated away, dissolving 
 into the pure ether. 
 
 These cloud masses were chiefly composed of steam and 
 sulphurous acid gas. 
 
 As they poured out they indicated what an active labora- 
 tory nature had deep within the bowels of this old volcano. 
 
 " Look out, Jack ! " cried Harvey all at once. 
 
 In a moment Jack had raised his gun to his shoulder. 
 
 " What is it? " he exclaimed.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 147 
 
 " I don't know exactly, but unless I am going to fancy 
 things, I could swear I saw a nigger in the bush." 
 
 As he spoke a native emerged from the concealment of 
 the jungle. 
 
 He advanced on his hands and knees in token of sub- 
 mission, and finding that no harm was done him, he stood 
 upright in a submissive attitude. 
 
 Of middle height, the fellow had a good-humoured, 
 ingenious countenance, though he appeared to have suf- 
 fered recently from hunger. 
 
 His only clothing was the strip of the inner bark of a 
 tree, beaten with stones, until it looked very much like 
 rough white paper, and which we have described before 
 as being peculiar to these islands. 
 
 It passed round the waist, and covered the loins in such 
 a way, that one end hung down as far as the knee. 
 
 He was unarmed, and Jack refrained from firing at him, 
 as he did not seem to have the slightest intention of 
 harming them. 
 
 "Take care," said Harvey, as he saw Jack lower his 
 gun ; " perhaps there are more behind, and it's only a 
 dodge. " 
 
 ' ' I don't think so. You keep guard, while I make signs 
 and try to find out what his game is." 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 THE native went through a performance which, as Jack 
 said, would have puzzled a deaf and dumb man. 
 
 It was clear that the signs he made were intended to 
 convey to the boys that he claimed their protection, and 
 would be their servant. 
 
 The native climbed up a tree, and bringing down fruit, 
 placed it at Jack's feet, kneeling before the boys ; and 
 taking Harvey's hand, he struck himself on the head with 
 it, meaning he would not resent a blow. 
 
 Then he pointed to the sea with every expression of 
 horror, as if his enemies were in boats. 
 
 "It's quite a pantomime," remarked Harvey.
 
 i 48 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " My idea," answered Jack, " is, that this fellow is one 
 of the victims brought over here by the natives who at- 
 tacked us. I saw them kill one, you know. Perhaps this 
 one escaped, and so disappointed them in their expecta- 
 tion of his head." 
 
 " Shouldn't wonder,'' replied Harvey. 
 
 " Now Maple's gone we shall want some one to drudge 
 about. Suppose we enlist this Mr. What-d'ye-call-him. " 
 
 "Old Bob Crusoe had his man, and he called him 
 Friday. I vote we christen Thingamagig there Monday. 
 I like Mondays. We used to get our pocket-money at 
 Crawcour's on a Monday. And he sang 
 
 " He had a man Friday 
 To keep his house tidy ; 
 Fortunate Robinson Crusoe 1 
 
 Or we might say 
 
 " It happened on one day, 
 We came across Monday ; 
 
 Finish the verse for me, jack. 1 was never good at poetry. " 
 
 " I couldn't finish it, if you paid me for it," replied Jack. 
 "But I'll bet a pound of snuff, that this will turn out an 
 honest fellow." 
 
 While they were talking, the native appeared very 
 anxious, as if they thought they meant to kill him. 
 
 Jack, however, took him by the hand, and shook it, 
 giving him to understand by a variety of signs that they 
 would do him no harm. 
 
 They led him back to the castle and fed him on such 
 food as they had ready to hand, which he seemed to like 
 very much. 
 
 Jack showed him how to do various things, and he 
 evinced an aptitude and willingness that made him a val- 
 uable acquaintance. 
 
 Monday saved the boys a great deal of trouble, and the 
 poor creature was as faithful as a dog, and as grateful ?-> 
 possible for their kindness. 
 
 He began to learn English, and acquired a great pro- 
 ficiency in a short time, being singularly quick. 
 
 If he once heard a word and was given its meaning, he 
 never forgot it, and would repeat it over and over again 
 to himself to impress it on his memory.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 149 
 
 Monday was not more than two-and-t\venty, strong 
 and healthy, and not bad-looking, for one of his people. 
 
 It was to Jack that he attached himself more than Har- 
 vey, though he liked both and obeyed orders from each. 
 
 Still he was more Jack's man than Harvey's, if any dis- 
 tinction could be fairly drawn. 
 
 Both the boys used to take the greatest interest in teach- 
 ing him their own language, to which task they devoted 
 several hours each day. 
 
 Of course, when he knew English, he would be of more 
 use to them and a better companion. 
 
 Fully three months passed. 
 
 Their corn and their potatoes came up and were gath- 
 ered into the warehouse in the castle, before the rainy 
 season began. 
 
 Nothing had been seen or heard of Hunston. 
 
 Whether he was alive or dead they did not know. 
 
 But Jack had made a tour of the island which took him 
 three days, and he saw no signs anywhere of other occu- 
 pants than themselves. 
 
 The grass was growing green and waving over Maple's 
 grave. 
 
 Both Hunston and Maple were in a measure forgotten. 
 
 At length Monday began to talk. 
 
 His English was broken and imperfect, as is generally 
 the case with those who are commencing to learn a lan- 
 guage, for it takes time to make one's self proficient in the 
 moods, tenses^ etc., of a strange tongue. 
 
 However he spoke well enough to enable Jack to under- 
 stand him. 
 
 This is in effect what he said 
 
 About twenty-four miles off, or six hours' sail, there 
 were two islands not more than one hour's sail from each 
 other. 
 
 One was called Ship Island, which was the one Hunston 
 had heard of from the Tuan Biza. 
 
 The other was named Limbi. 
 
 From this one Monday came. In his own country his 
 name was Metabella, but he was quite reconciled to the 
 name given him, and even seemed rather flattered at it. 
 
 The inhabitants of the two islands were pretty nearly 
 equal in point of numbers, and they were all head-hunt-
 
 150 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 They continually made war upon one another. 
 
 The victorious party always ate its captives, and gen- 
 erally, in fine weather, made a voyage to another neigh- 
 bouring island, and had a sort of a picnic. 
 
 "Lively amusement," remarked Jack to Harvey, as 
 Monday was proceeding with his recital. 
 
 "Nice neighbours," answered Harvey. 
 
 Once, Monday said, a Hukam Tua, or missionary, as 
 far as Jack could make him out, came to Limbi in a ship. 
 
 The day after his arrival the natives killed and ate him. 
 
 " Did you have a bit? " asked Harvey. 
 
 "Yes," replied Monday ; "me have bit. Hukam Tua 
 good, fat, much nice, Monday eat him up quick ! " 
 
 "You cannibal beast, I shall never like you again," 
 cried Harvey, turning away in disgust and loathing, 
 which the horrid confession was quite calculated to pro- 
 duce in the breast of a European. 
 
 Monday saw the expression of his face. 
 
 "No eat mans now, "he said hastily. "Monday know 
 better, and never more eat up mans. No; never no." 
 
 The poor fellow kept on saying this until Harvey told 
 him he forgave him, because in those days he did not 
 know any better. 
 
 "Are you sure you won't wake up some night and 
 make a meal of me ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 Monday said there was no chance of that. The teach- 
 ing he had received and the affection he had for his mas- 
 ters, would prevent him from doing anything of that 
 sort. 
 
 Some little time after this conversation Jack thought of 
 a question which he wished to put to Monday. 
 
 From what Hunston had told him of the remarks of the 
 Tuan Biza, and from the letter in the bottle that Maple 
 had picked up, he fancied his dear old friend Emily was 
 a captive in the hands of the savages. 
 
 The letter was signed by Mr. Scratchlcy of Highgate, 
 and it wasn't likely there would be two people of that 
 name. 
 
 Nc, was it surprising that a scheming, unscrupulous 
 man like Scratchley should make up his mind to emigrate. 
 
 Thousands of people do the same thing every year. 
 
 If then, Mr. Scratchley, his wife and child didn't re- 
 main on board the "Eastern Monarch," when she was
 
 fA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCIJOOLDA YS. 151 
 
 deserted in a sinking condition, it was fair to suppose that 
 they escaped in the boats. 
 
 Still there was a stretch of the imagination on Jack's 
 part in supposing that the girl in captivity, of whom the 
 chief had told Hunston, was Emily. 
 
 Nevertheless, Jack had got hold of the idea ; and when, 
 as he said, "he got a thing fixed in his nut, it wasn't easy 
 to get it out again. " 
 
 So he took Monday on one side and sai J 
 
 " Did you hear in your country of an English girl being 
 shut up ? " 
 
 He did not say in captivity, or use any long words, 
 because he thought they would be beyond Monday's 
 comprehension. 
 
 For this reason he always used as plain language as he 
 could pitch upon. 
 
 "Not my country," answered Monday; "on Ship Is- 
 land, a girl ; that's why call Ship Island." 
 
 "Oh, indeed," said Jack; "then on Ship Island they 
 have got a girl from an English vessel ? " 
 
 "Yes," answered Monday, nodding his head up and 
 down. 
 
 "How do you know this ? " 
 
 *' Oh, I hear from one my people who go there to make 
 war. We beat them last time, though they take me and 
 one more, and carry over here to eat." 
 
 "Which are the best warriors, your people or the other 
 islanders ? " 
 
 "Sometimes one, sometimes another. It's not always 
 one," answered Monday. 
 
 "I should like to go to your natives and help them to 
 make war, and save this English girl," continued Jack. 
 
 Monday's countenance brightened. 
 
 "Come, come," he cried. "You shoot your powder 
 shot, you kill all, and we never have no more war." 
 
 As he spoke, he danced round and round in a sort of 
 ecstasy. 
 
 " But I thought your people liked war," said Jack. 
 
 " Me teach them better. If no one make no more war 
 on them, then my people no more war," said Monday. 
 
 "Do you think we could build a boat and go over to 
 your country ? " 
 
 " Oh, 3'es ; me build boat."
 
 152 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 Jack knew that the natives could build boats. 
 
 They have no iron, and therefore, the whole boat is made 
 of wood ; but it is not the less seaworthy on that account. 
 
 The central part is low, and the bow and stern curve 
 up high. 
 
 These boats generally resembled those used in the 
 South Sea. 
 
 "Give Monday axe," exclaimed the faithful fellow. 
 " He soon make boat, but " and his face assumed a sor- 
 rowful expression "no send Monday away. Save Mon- 
 day's life. Kill Monday if you part him." 
 
 By which he meant to say that he should die if Jack 
 sent him away. 
 
 "I won't part with you," ans \vered Jack, "so long as 
 you do as I tell you. But I want to go to your island and 
 make friends with your chief." 
 
 ' ' Why make friends ? " 
 
 "Will they not thank me for being kind to you ? " 
 
 "Oh, yes ! Much thank. You be great chief." 
 
 "Very well. I will lead them against their enemies, 
 and we will rescue the English girl," said Jack. 
 
 It was annoying to him to think that Emily, if it was 
 she, should be amongst the natives with whom he sup- 
 posed Hunston had gone to live. 
 
 Sending Monday about his business he sought Harvey, 
 who was having what he called "a jolly," that is, he was 
 lying on his back under a tree, and sipping a drink he had 
 made through a straw, while he read a book. 
 
 "Dick," cried Jack, " we're going to build a boat." 
 
 " Bully for you ! " answered Harvey. 
 
 "And we're going over to Monday's savages, and in- 
 tend trying to make them fight Hunston, and rescue the 
 English girl." 
 
 "Good again. I'm on." 
 
 "It's worrying me to think that Emily may be in 
 the power of Hunston and the Tuan Biza." 
 
 " Gall and wormwood, as the novels say," remarked 
 Harvey. 
 
 "What do you say to it?" continued Jack. 
 
 "I like the idea much," replied Harvey. "To tell the 
 truth, this sort of life is all very well for a month or two, 
 but it gets very wearying after a bit. I'd do anything for 
 a dust up. "
 
 /A CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. \ 53 
 
 "All right. Help us to make the boat." 
 
 " Like a shot. Is Monday a naval architect ? " 
 
 " He says so," replied Jack. 
 
 " His accomplishments come out one by one. First of 
 all he knows how to cook and eat a human being, next he 
 learns English, then he builds boats. Monday's devel- 
 oping. It's a good dodge, in a wild and unknown island, 
 to have a tame nigger." 
 
 Jack smiled. 
 
 That afternoon they commenced building the boat, in 
 which they were to make the adventurous voyage which 
 had for its object the rescue of the girl Jack supposed to 
 be Emily. 
 
 Whether he was right or not we shall soon see. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 BUILDING THE BOAT. 
 
 THE arrival of Monday proved very valuable to the boys. 
 
 He grew much attached to them. 
 
 They could both sleep at night, for the young savage 
 soon learnt to load and fire a gun, and kept watch while 
 his masters slept. 
 
 His progress in learning English was very quick, and 
 showed him to be sharp and clever. 
 
 The project of building a boat proceeded satisfactorily. 
 
 Monday had helped to make boats on his own island of 
 Limpi. 
 
 Selecting a spot near the sea he set to work. 
 
 The trees in the tropics grow for centuries, and then fall 
 down from decay, literally dying from old age. 
 
 A constant source of danger in these regions arises from 
 these falling trees, which topple down without any 
 warning. 
 
 Choosing a mighty tree which had just fallen Monday 
 began to hollow out the trunk. 
 
 It was a work that took some time. 
 
 Monday called this species of boat a "leper-leper," 
 though in the far west it would be spoken of as a " dug- 
 out."
 
 154 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS 1 . 
 
 When the tree was sufficiently hollowed pieces of 
 plank were placed on the sides to raise them to the proper 
 height. 
 
 Both sides are sharp and curve upwards. 
 
 About four feet from the bow a pole is laid across, and 
 another the same distance from the stern. 
 
 These project outward from the sides of the boat, and 
 to them is fastened a bamboo, the whole forming what 
 is known as an outrigger. 
 
 This is necessary, because the canoes are narrow and 
 crank. 
 
 Monday declared that with a small triangular sail and a 
 paddle he could manage a leper-leper in the fiercest storm. 
 
 Jack's inventive genius supplied a rudder, of the use of 
 which Monday seemed profoundly ignorant. 
 
 It was rare fun for the boys when at work, singing, 
 laughing, and talking. 
 
 They kept up their spirits in spite of the danger that 
 surrounded them and their lonely position. 
 
 Imagine them on the skirts of the thick woods, where 
 troops of large black monkeys kept up a perpetual hooting 
 or trumpeting. 
 
 Their cries resembled a score of amateurs practising on 
 trombones. 
 
 Sometimes the din they made was quite deafening, and 
 Jack could not hear himself speak. 
 
 Then he fired his gun amongst them, and they scam- 
 pered off, their chattering ceasing for a time. 
 
 But they would return, as if they took a curious interest 
 in what was going on, and rather liked boat building 
 than otherwise. 
 
 Both Jack and Harvey were rathei sorry at the idea of 
 leaving the island. 
 
 Their corn and potatoes were got in, and the castle 
 had become quite a dear spot to them. 
 
 " It's no use grumbling," remarked Jack. "We must 
 go some time or other, and if we don't like Monday's 
 friends, we can come back here again." 
 
 "I know what is driving you on, Jack," exclaimed 
 Harvey. 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "A wish to rescue Emily, if it should, indeed, be your 
 little friend who is in the hands of the savages."
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 155 
 
 "I don't mind owning it," answered Jack. " Fancy 
 Emily in the power of the head-hunters, and the indigni- 
 ties she may be daily and hourly subjected to." 
 
 "Hunston is with the savages, and he would protect 
 her." 
 
 "Would he?" said Jack, angrily. "That's all you 
 know about Master Hunston. He is much more likely 
 to add to her worries. " 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "Because Emmy is a pretty girl, and Hunston's got 
 an eye for a handsome face." 
 
 "Well," replied Harvey, " I am game to go anywhere 
 with you, and if there's any righting to be done, old boy, 
 I shan't shirk my share of it, as you know." 
 
 "Give us your fist, old fellow ; you're a trump," said 
 Jack. 
 
 The boys shook hands, and no more was said about 
 Emily just then, for Jack's eyes filled with tears, and 
 Harvey saw that he felt deeply about the matter. 
 
 Jack had an additional reason for wishing to leave the 
 island. 
 
 He never knew at what moment Hunston and the 
 Tuan Biza might sweep down upon them with an over- 
 whelming force. 
 
 That the chief would wish to revenge the death of his 
 comrades who had perished in the attack upon the castle 
 there was no doubt. 
 
 A second assault might be more successful. 
 
 What were three people against perhaps a hundred. 
 
 In the island of Limbi, with Monday's friends, they 
 would be safe. 
 
 There was just as much chance of a ship's passing by 
 Limbi and taking them off, as there was of one approach- 
 ing Harkaway Island. 
 
 So it was resolved to abandon the castle, for a time at 
 least. 
 
 According to Monday's account, Limbi was only about 
 twenty English miles off. 
 
 Not a very formidable voyage after all. 
 
 They had scoured Harkaway Island from one end to 
 the other, by making a circuit round it, and they had 
 satisfied themselves that Hunston and the Tuan Biza had 
 quitted it.
 
 156 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 The island on which the Tuan Biza and his followers 
 lived was visible from Limbi, and had the name of Pisang. 
 
 Limbi and Pisang were always at war. 
 
 In the last battle between the rival tribes, the Limbians 
 had been surprised, and Monday was captured. 
 
 But Monday said, " We much fight, and more win than 
 the Pisangs. Next time, we take plenty Pisangs and cut 
 off heads." 
 
 "You won't cut off heads and eat your enemies any 
 more, will you ? " asked Jack, looking crossly at him. 
 
 "Not me. Monday no cut and eat," replied the poor 
 fellow. " My people not know what you told me about 
 the Bible, and that it wrong to eat man flesh. Monday 
 tell them all and then they must change, alter." 
 
 "We'll wake up the Pisangs or whatever they call 
 themselves," observed Harvey. 
 
 "Yes," replied Jack, " we shall have to go on the war- 
 path, for Emily's sake." 
 
 "We'll lick 'em into eternal smash," replied Harvey, 
 loudly. " I should like to see the half-dozen niggers that 
 can stand against one pure-born Britisher." 
 
 Jack laughed. 
 
 " You may laugh," continued Harvey. "But there is 
 something about an Englishman that scares a nigger and 
 a Frenchman. I suppose it's our roast beef." 
 
 "Not much of that here," Jack said. 
 
 "That's the worst of this outlandish hole," Harvey re- 
 plied, "you can't get your proper grub. If ever we are 
 licked, I shall put it down to that." 
 
 "So I would, Dick." 
 
 "It's a theory of mine that a man ought to have his 
 proper grub," Harvey said sagely. "Do we ever have 
 puddings ? Have we seen a cow, dead or alive, since we 
 landed ? " 
 
 " I've seen a calf," remarked Jack. 
 
 "Jack, who's your friend ? " demanded Harvey. 
 
 "You are, I hope." 
 
 "Then don't run the risk of losing him through idle 
 chaff. You called me a calf. Veal's all very well in its 
 way, but to call me a calf, and before Monday too. It's 
 lowering the dignity of your lieutenant." 
 
 " I apologise, Dick. It shan't occur again," Jack said, 
 anxious to soothe his friend's wounded vanity,
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 157 
 
 "I accept the apology, but it wasn't kind," Harvey 
 answered, becoming 1 good-humoured again. " Let's see, 
 as the blind man said, what were we talking about ? " 
 
 ' ' Grub. " 
 
 "So we were. Now I'll tell you what I should like to 
 have a turn at, that's tripe and onions. Oh, my ! fancy 
 a go in at tripe, Jack ! " 
 
 " I can't fancy anything half so beastly in this hot 
 climate," replied Jack ; " and I am surprised at your vulgar 
 tastes. Mark that poll parrot. There he goes flying 
 over our heads. Mark ! mark ! " 
 
 " He's settled. I see him." 
 
 "So do I," answered Jack, as he fired. 
 
 "Monday will stew the bird with a clove of garlic. 
 That will beat all the tripe in Whitechapel," said Jack. 
 
 "Never mind," said Harvey with a grave shake of the 
 head. " Parrots are not bad, but I'll stick out for stewed 
 eels and tripe." 
 
 " What next will you want? " asked Jack, adding " I 
 wish you'd be more like the sailor's parrot." 
 
 "What did he do?" 
 
 " He didn't talk much, but he was a beggar to think." 
 
 "Thank you," said Harvey, biting his lip. "Sorry I 
 spoke ; but I'm much obliged to your majesty, and I'll 
 not forget you." 
 
 The boat was nearly finished. 
 
 All that remained to be done was to step the mast, and 
 rig a sail, the rudder being already shipped. 
 
 Monday was digging a channel in the sand to float her. 
 
 In appearance the boat was not exactly handsome, but 
 she was very long and deep. 
 
 It was Jack's intention to load her with all sorts of 
 stores almost up to the gunwale, as he knew that guns, 
 powder, and bullets, would be of the greatest use to him 
 and the savages with whom, through Monday's influence, 
 he hoped to make friends. 
 
 Provisions did not matter so much, as the natives were 
 known to be good hunters ; but a case or two of spirits 
 would not be unacceptable, he thought, to the chief and 
 his principal advisers. 
 
 Jack turned away from Harvey, and watched Monday 
 as he was digging. 
 
 Each spadeful he cast up glittered strangely in the sun.
 
 158 JACK HARK A IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Peering more curiously into the sandy mixture, h? 
 Stooped down, and took up some in his hand. 
 
 Then he blew away the lighter particles, and there re- 
 mained some golden dust, among which were a few large 
 vugged lumps about the size of a small pea. 
 
 " What have you got there, Jack? " inquired Harvey. 
 
 "Gold," replied Jack, quietly. 
 
 " Nonsense." 
 
 " If I haven't I'm a Dutchman," Jack exclaimed. 
 
 Harvey approached nearer, and looked wonderingly at 
 the auriferous particles. 
 
 "Well," he ejaculated, "that's the greatest lick out. 
 Fancy finding gold here." 
 
 "Why not ? " said Jack. "We're in the land of romance, 
 my boy, and if I found a diamond as big as a pigeon's 
 egg, I shouldn't be surprised ; though, to tell you the 
 truth, I never thought there was gold here, but I have 
 heard the sailors say that the natives of these islands trade 
 in gold dust. " 
 
 "I say, Monday," cried Harvey. 
 
 " What now, Mast' Harvey ? " asked the black. 
 
 " Have you ever seen this stuff before ? " 
 
 He showed him some of the glittering ore which he 
 took from Jack's hand. 
 
 Monday looked at it carefully before he replied. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 THE VALLEY OF DEATH. 
 
 "On, yes," answered Monday, after a moment's ex- 
 amination. "It's gold. We find much like this, and sell. 
 We make things for the nose and ears." 
 
 " Rings ? " 
 
 "Yes, rings. Plenty stuff like that. We think noth- 
 ing," said Monday, in a tone of indifference. 
 
 "They wouldn't say that in Europe," remarked Jack. 
 
 "Not exactly," answered Harvey. " It wants washing 
 and sifting ; but it's my opinion one might make a very 
 tidy little fortune out of this island." 
 
 It is a fact that gold is found in the western and
 
 jACX HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 159 
 
 southern parts of Borneo, as well as in Luzon and the 
 Philippines, and in the peninsula of Celebes. 
 
 The gold is bought and sold in the form of dust, as the 
 natives do not understand the art of coining. 
 
 "We have no time to spare to collect it," said Jack, 
 looking wistfully at the beautiful golden grains in his hand. 
 
 "It's all very well for you to talk like that, Jack," 
 exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "You are rich, and your gov.'s got lots of tin, while 
 mine is poor, and it's a scramble at home often enough 
 among the kids for the potato skins." 
 
 " You can gather some if you like." 
 
 "I do like, and if your majesty will graciously con- 
 descend to finish the boat and give me a day or two's 
 holiday, I'll just roam about this island, and see if I can't 
 turn up a nugget." 
 
 "You won't do that. Gold is only deposited in the 
 shape of dust in these islands," Jack replied. 
 
 "All right. I'll have a go in and chance it. I want 
 to make a pile, and when I've got a belt full, I'll cry a 
 go, as they say at cribbage." 
 
 "Cut along at once, then, Dick. I'll see to the boat, 
 and dodge that up all serene, for I want to be off at once." 
 
 "At once ? " asked Harvey, who saw that Jack's manner 
 was urgent. 
 
 "Oh, I don't suppose a day or two will make much 
 difference, but I'm anxious. It's some time now since 
 Hunston hooked it off with the Tuan Biza, and he'll be 
 back again without letting the grass grow under his feet." 
 
 " He can't hurt us. I wouldn't give a rap off a com- 
 mon for him and his niggers," said Harvey. 
 
 After the way in which the blackskins were beaten off 
 in the last attack, Harvey had got into this manner of 
 deriding them. 
 
 "You hold them too cheap," exclaimed Jack. "But 
 it doesn't matter. If you must go gold-seeking, go, 
 though you'd get more by raking this dust up." 
 
 Harvey would have his own way, however, and, armed 
 with a pistol, in case of accidents, he started on his 
 journey. 
 
 He fancied that if they could find deposits of gold on 
 the sands, they would certainly discover lumps inland.
 
 1 6 o JACK HARK A WAY A FTER SCH&OLDA YS. 
 
 Jack had given him his opinion upon the subject, and, 
 muttering to himself "I suppose he'll be back when he'r 
 tired of it," went on with his work. 
 
 By evening the boat was ready for launching, and. 
 knocking away some supports, Jack and Monday, with a 
 good English hurrah, let her slide into the dock they had 
 dug for her. 
 
 This dock communicated with the sea, and all they had 
 to do, when they wanted to start, was to push her along 
 till they got clear. 
 
 Monday said that he knew a break in the coral reef, 
 which surrounded the island through which they could 
 sail. 
 
 The next thing to do was to get in the cargo ; but as it 
 was growing late, Jack deferred this till the morrow. 
 
 "Where Mast' Harvey?" asked Monday, as he 
 shouldered some tools to take back to the castle. 
 
 "Oh ! he's up at the castle, I should think," answered 
 Jack. ' ' Perhaps he thought we should have returned 
 before this." 
 
 " S'pose him got much big gold lump ! " cried Monday, 
 with a smile. 
 
 "You heard my opinion, Monday. What is your 
 experience? " 
 
 "All dust no much good no lump. Poor Mast' 
 Harvey ! How him grin wrong side of him face ! " re- 
 plied Monday laughing. 
 
 They entered the castle, and Jack was surprised, and 
 not a little alarmed, to see nothing of Harvey, who cer 
 tainly ought to have returned before this. 
 
 Jack's first thought was that the savages had landed 
 ttgain, this time under the command of Hunston. If so, 
 Harvey would fall an easy prey to them, as he was 
 wandering about the island. 
 
 "You stop here, Monday," he said, shouldering his 
 rifle, "and I will take a stroll." 
 
 " W r hat for you go ? " asked Monday. 
 
 "I can't make out what has come to Harvey. I 
 must look for him. I don't take kindly to sitting at home 
 when a friend may want my services." 
 
 " Me go witt /ou ? " asked Monday. 
 
 "No! Stop it home, and keep a sharp look-out. 
 Shoot at the first darkskin you see ! "
 
 JA CA' HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA 76. if,t 
 
 Monday was already too well trained tc dispute hir 
 masters will. 
 
 Jack set out alone. 
 
 Not knowing in what direction he was likely to find 
 Harvey, he wandered about in much perturbation of 
 spirit. 
 
 " I'd rather have my right hand cut off," he muttered, 
 "than any harm should happen to Dick ! " 
 
 And he was sincere in what he said. 
 
 The purest and most romantic friendship existed be- 
 tween the two boys, which had been strengthened by 
 their solitary exile. 
 
 He might have walked for half-a-dozen miles in the 
 interior of the island, when he came to a barren plain, 
 which he had never remarked before. 
 
 The volcano mountain towered high into the clouds 
 behind him. 
 
 Not a shrub or a blade of grass was to be seen on 
 this desolate plain. 
 
 Sulphurous gases appeared in the moonlight to arise 
 from fissures and holes in the earth. 
 
 The ground was of a pale grey or yellowish colour. 
 
 Avoiding the steaming gases, Jack walked a little way 
 along the valley. 
 
 On all sides of him he saw a number of dead animals 
 of various kinds. 
 
 Deer, tigers, birds, and even snakes spread their 
 ghastly skeletons upon the ground. 
 
 All these had lost their lives in the fatal place. It was 
 a veritable Valley of the Shadow of Death. 
 
 Sulphuric acid gas broke out under his feet, and he 
 retreated, half suffocated by the noxious vapour. 
 
 This it was which had caused such certain destruction 
 to all the animals he saw lying around him, who had 
 wandered thither. 
 
 The soft parts of many of the dead victims, as the 
 skin, muscles, hair, or feathers, were entire, but the 
 bones had partially crumbled. 
 
 No fabled upas-tree could have worked more or swifter 
 desolation. 
 
 The smell of the gas which assailed Jack's nostrils was 
 just like the smoke of a common lucifer match when first 
 struck. 
 ii
 
 162 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 It may be readily imagined how dangerous and poi- 
 sonous it was. 
 
 This vapour was generated under the mountain, and 
 when the volcano was not in action, it escaped through 
 the earth as we have described. 
 
 Just as Jack was hastily turning round to retrace his 
 steps, a dim object on his right caught his eye. 
 
 It had the form of a man, and was stretched out on 
 the ground. 
 
 "Can that be Dick ? " was the exclamation that invol- 
 untarily escaped him. 
 
 Making a circuit to avoid a dense volume of gas 
 which came up from a hole, he approached the singular 
 object. 
 
 A glance sufficed to show him that it was Harvey. 
 
 He was lying on his back, and though breathing, 
 seemed to be perfectly stupefied and insensible.- 
 
 It was no time for deliberation or hesitating. 
 
 Jack himself felt dizzy, and was sure that if he re- 
 mained long in that dreadful valley he would sink down 
 like his friend, probably to rise no more. 
 
 Tightly clenched in Harvey's hand was the end of a 
 large lump of gold. 
 
 The glitter of this piece of precious metal had probably 
 attracted him. 
 
 Gas might have broken out near him and caused him 
 to fall down half suffocated, for the deadly vapour 
 springs out at all times from all sorts of fissures, and does 
 not steadily emanate from any particular one. 
 
 Jack put the gold in his pocket. 
 
 It was, from its appearance and weight, worth some 
 hundreds of pounds, and quite a rarity in that region. 
 
 At all events he considered it a windfall for Harvey, 
 which would prove most acceptable to him if he should 
 ever return to civilised life again. 
 
 It would be hard indeed to lose it after having risked 
 so much to obtain it. 
 
 When he had secured the lump of gold, Jack seized 
 Harvey in his arms, and with a desperate exercise of 
 Strength, carried him away from the valley. 
 
 Several times he stopped and staggeied like a drunken 
 man, for the pestilential gas assailed him, and very 
 nearly subdued his energy.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 1 63 
 
 At length the end of the open and blighted space was 
 reached. 
 
 Reeling a few yards further, Jack let his friend sink to 
 the ground on the grass, which even here was sparse 
 and stunted. 
 
 The blight of the Valley of Death had tainted it. 
 
 Now Jack could understand how animals coming into 
 this dreadful space sank down to die. 
 
 Now he could imagine birds flying over it compelled 
 to flutter to the earth in deadly agony. 
 
 Now he could conceive a horrid serpent, which had 
 crawled to the fatal precinct to enjoy the promised heat, 
 inhaling the poison rising from the earth, and twisting 
 about in useless contortions. 
 
 He always carried a little flask of brandy in his pocket 
 in case of an emergency like the present arising, and he 
 poured a few drops down Harvey's throat. 
 
 It stimulated the action of the heart, which was beat- 
 ing slowly. 
 
 Presently he opened his eyes, and stared wildly round 
 him. 
 
 "Is it you, Jack ? " he gasped. 
 
 "Yes, Dick. It's all right. Do you feel better?" re- 
 plied Jack. 
 
 "I'm getting better ; but I've had a dream. I thought 
 someone was choking me with the smoke of matches. 
 How was it ? " 
 
 " You went after some gold, didn't you?" said Jack, 
 trying to help his memory. 
 
 "That's it. I was going home, as it was getting dark, 
 and I had found nothing, when I saw something glitter- 
 ing in the imperfect light, on a dry-looking plain." 
 
 " It was lucky I came up when I did. You could not 
 have lived long there." 
 
 " It wasn't more than half-an-hour ago. I remember 
 picking up the gold. Such a whopping big lump ! and 
 then this beastly smoke I tell you about came up. I 
 tried to run, but couldn't ; and then I went to sleep, 
 dreaming this horrid dream." 
 
 "That is the valley of poison. It is full of deadly 
 gases, and nothing can live long upon it." 
 
 ' ' I have heard of such places near the base of volcanoes. 
 But how can I thank you, Jack, for rescuing- me? "
 
 1 64 JA CK II ARK A WA Y AFTER SC HO OLD A VS. 
 
 " Perhaps you'll have a chance some day of doing as 
 much for me." 
 
 "Won't I, that's all ! Give us another pull out of the 
 flask, and I shall be as right as a trivet," replied Harvey 
 who was rapidly regaining his strength. 
 
 "I couldn't rest," continued Jack, handing him the 
 brandy, "when I found you did not come home. That 
 there was something wrong, I felt positive." 
 
 "You thought the niggers had got me." 
 
 ' ' I did. " 
 
 "By the way," exclaimed Harvey. " where's the 
 bullion ? Was it bullion, or was that part of the dream ? " 
 
 " No, here it is. I collared that at the time I rescued 
 you, and a very tidy-sized lump it is." 
 
 Harvey clutched it eagerly. 
 
 "This is worth running a little risk for. It must br 
 worth a lot," he said, gazing at it with admiration. 
 
 " It may lay the foundation of your fortune if ever we 
 get back again to England." 
 
 "Tell you what, Jack," said Harvey. "I'll give it to 
 you. After what you've done for me, I ought to think 
 more of my life being saved than what good money wil' 
 do for me. Take it, old fellow, and my love with it." 
 
 Jack was much affected by this proof of his friend'? 
 generosity of heart, and liberality. 
 
 " Keep it, Dick," he replied, " though I thank you all 
 the same. As you reminded me this morning, I have 
 plenty. My father's well enough off." 
 
 " Won't you have it ? " 
 
 "No. It's all your own, Dick." 
 
 Harvey reluctantly put the gold in his pocket, and, lean- 
 ing on Jack's arm, they returned to the castle, where the 
 faithful Monday was anxiously awaiting their coming. 
 
 From the account Harvey gave of his adventure as 
 they went along, Jack gathered that he had not long been 
 insensible in the valley. 
 
 The jet of gas which had assailed him had darted sud- 
 denly out of the earth, and as quickly died away again. 
 
 If it had continued, life must have been speedily extin- 
 guished. 
 
 Those fumes are for ever rising and vanishing all over 
 the fatal spot, and sweeping hither and thither in white, 
 dense clouds.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 165 
 
 It was a narrow escape, and one for which the com- 
 panions were both deeply grateful. 
 
 That night Harvey did not forget to say his prayers, 
 which he uttered with rather more than his usual earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 A little danger is sometimes a wholesome stimulus to 
 our devotion, and to the proper regulation of our thoughts. 
 
 It checks our pride, and makes us remember what help- 
 less creatures we really are. 
 
 The next day was occupied in taking stores to the 
 boat. 
 
 She was carefully laden, and moored near the signal 
 station, so that all the crew had to do was to jump in, 
 and push off. 
 
 The wind being rather high, the boys deferred theii 
 departure for a few days. 
 
 This delay gave rise to a peril which, though not un- 
 expected, came upon them with all the severity of a 
 surprise. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 BURNING OF THE CASTLE. 
 
 As we have stated, all was in readiness for the voyage 
 to Limbi. 
 
 Jack was only waiting for the wind to lull a little, as he 
 did not deem it prudent to embark in half a gale with a 
 roughly-made and heavily-laden boat. 
 
 The stores which they had placed on board were chiefly 
 #uns, powder, and shot. 
 
 Both Harvey and Jack were sorry to leave the castle, 
 where they had spent some pleasant months ; though 
 Maple's death, and Hunston's desertion, with Mr. Mole's 
 sad end, had damped their enjoyment. 
 
 Trouble, however, makes people selfish. 
 
 They thought a good deal of themselves, and saw the 
 necessity of making some move, unless they wanted to 
 spend their remaining days on the island. 
 
 This was not an agreeable prospect to high-spirited 
 boys, who wished to take their places in the world once 
 more, and rise amongst their fellows.
 
 166 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS, 
 
 Monday was delighted at the chance of seeing his 
 friends and relations again. 
 
 " My father prince. Much great chief," he said. 
 
 "Is he the king of Limbi ? " asked Jack. 
 
 "Yes ; him king. Tuan Biza. Great chief, we call him." 
 
 "Will he make us welcome?" 
 
 "You save Matabeila's life. That me Monday," re- 
 plied the black. "He much thank for saving Matabella 
 him only son." 
 
 "What's your governor's name, Monday?" inquired 
 Jack. 
 
 "Lanindyer, him call." 
 
 "That's a nice crackjaw name. I suppose you'll be 
 king some day ? " 
 
 "No. Make Master Jack king. Monday be him 
 servant, as he is now." 
 
 "Oh, so you want me to be your king. All right," 
 replied Jack ; " I'll astonish the natives. " 
 
 " Lead them against Pisang with shotgun, and make 
 Limbi one big, great peoples, with plenty heads," said 
 Monday. 
 
 "I won't have any head-hunting. Drop that idea," 
 Jack said. 
 
 Monday looked contrite, and said that he had forgotten 
 for the moment that head-hunting was wrong. 
 
 " You no fight. No war where you come from in big 
 canoe ? " queried Monday. 
 
 "Well, yes, we fight when we're attacked," replied 
 Jack. 
 
 " So we do. No 'tack, no fight. Live quiet at Limbi, 
 if Pisang not come take head." 
 
 Jack did not care to continue the conversation, because 
 he knew, from what he had read of the history of his own 
 and other countries, that the European nations had waged 
 wars as dreadful as any fought by the savages of the 
 Eastern Archipelago. 
 
 "Monday," he cried, "get the guns ready. I am go- 
 ing to have one more ramble over the island before we 
 leave it perhaps for ever." 
 
 "Happy have we been, and happy may we be, ''re- 
 marked Harvey. " I like this jolly old place." 
 
 " So do I ; but it does not do to stagnate and stand still. 
 We must push on, Dick," said Jack.
 
 fA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCIIOOLDA YS 167 
 
 "So we must, and I wonder where we shall push to at 
 list" 
 
 Harvey was in a tearful mood at the prospect of leav- 
 ing the island, but Jack shouldered the rifle Monday 
 brought him. 
 
 " Are you coming ? " he said to Harvey. 
 
 "Of course I am. You don't think I'm going to shirk 
 behind when there is sport going on," replied the latter. 
 "Give me a gun, you, Monday." 
 
 "Yes," replied Monday, handing him one. 
 
 "What did I tell you to call me?" asked Harvey, 
 severely. 
 
 "Sare. I forget, sare." 
 
 " No ; it wasn't ' sare ' either. It was sir. So don't you 
 forget another time or " 
 
 He lifted his foot threateningly. 
 
 Monday grinned, and showed his white gleaming 
 teeth. 
 
 " No kickee, sare. No kickee poor Monday," he cried. 
 
 ' ' Well, I won't this time ; but I will have proper respect 
 paid to one who was until lately an officer in the British 
 mercantile marine. That licks you, old sharpshins, 
 doesn't it ?" 
 
 " Yes, Mast' Harvey, that one lick for me," replied Mon- 
 day, who only yet imperfectly understood the slang terms 
 of his young masters. 
 
 "That's what you may call a lick for the mind, and it's 
 better than a lick on the head," said Harvey, laughing. 
 
 Jack now led the way into the interior of the island, 
 but they did not see anything to shoot at. 
 
 After walking some distance, they felt tired, and lay 
 down under a spreading palm tree, while Monday knocked 
 down some clusters of the rich, ripe cocoanuts. 
 
 They were filled with a deliciously cool water, which 
 was peculiarly grateful to them during the noontide heat. 
 
 "We shall get a shot or two when the sun goes down," 
 remarked Jack. 
 
 "Everything has gone to sleep now, and I'm going to 
 follow everything's example," replied Harvey. 
 
 "You always were a lazy beggar, Dick." 
 
 "Why shouldn't I be? I hate taking trouble, and \f 
 this climate wouldn't make a fellow lazy, I should like t< 
 know what would."
 
 i 68 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "Monday," exclaimed Jack, " where's the powder 
 flask r " 
 
 "Is it him powdare ? Monday been and forgot him,' 
 answered the black. 
 
 *'Oh, have you? then you'll have to tramp back to the 
 castle and get it." 
 
 "Well, I'm blowed," exclaimed Harvey "you're a nice 
 young man for a small tea-party, up Islington way, I 
 don't think." 
 
 " Let him alone ; walking to the castle and back will 1 c 
 a sufficient punishment for him without bullying," cried 
 Jack. 
 
 Monday did not wait to be told twice ; he set off at a 
 jog trot to the castle to repair his forgetfulness. 
 
 "How the fellow runs," remarked Harvey, "I couldn't 
 cut out the pace like that if anyone paid me for it." 
 
 Without appearing to put himself to any great exertion, 
 Monday could run a mile in about seven or eight min- 
 utes. 
 
 Half an hour elapsed, during which time the boys 
 remained in the shade. 
 
 Then Monday was seen coming back with the wings 
 of the wind. 
 
 " He's running full tilt," said Jack. " It's wonderful. 
 I believe he's going quicker now than when he started." 
 
 Monday came up, but with his hands empty ; he had no 
 powder with him though he had been sent expressly for it. 
 
 His manner was agitated, and his breast heaved with 
 exertion. 
 
 For some moments he was unable to speak. 
 
 "Something's up," observed Harvey. 
 
 "Yes, he's had a scare," answered Jack, "and he's 
 forced the running to such an extent that he is pumped 
 out can't find wind enough to speak with." 
 
 "Shall I stir him up?" 
 
 " If you like." 
 
 Harvey gave him a dig in the ribs and a slap on his 
 back. 
 
 " Wake up, you imp of blackness," he exclaimed. 
 "Have you seen your own face in a pool of water, or 
 discovered that there is a strong family likeness between 
 your nose and a parrot's beak ? Speak, you sable duffer, 
 and put us out of our misery at once ! "
 
 fA CK HA RKA WAY A FTER SC HO OLD A YS. 1 69 
 
 " Oh, Mast' Jack ! oh, Mast' Harvey ! " was all he could 
 veply. 
 
 " Oh, oh ! " repeated Harvey. " If you go on like that 
 we shall take you for a West-end swell who has got into 
 debt and ' Oh's' everybody." 
 
 " Be quiet, Dick. There's something serious about 
 this," said Jack. " Keep a look-out ; he maybe pursued, 
 or perhaps he's wounded." 
 
 Harvey grew grave as this view of the case was pre- 
 sented to him. 
 
 It was not at all unlikely that he had seen some of his 
 old enemies, with Hunston at their head. 
 
 He waited eagerly for the black to speak, which he did 
 as soon as he could command his voice. 
 
 " Oh, sare ! " he exclaimed, addressing himself to Jack, 
 "Oh, such a sight! Ten, twenty, hundred Pisang on 
 island ! The Tuan Biza and white man with the strange 
 face, both near the castle." 
 
 "He means Hunston," said Harvey. 
 
 " No doubt," answered Jack, turning pale, and setting 
 his teeth together, which was a way he had when any- 
 thing put him out. "Go on, Monday." 
 
 " They take much thing out of castle and pile in heap. 
 Many Pisang drink much strong wine, spirit. They sing ; 
 they dance." 
 
 " Getting drunk, eh ? " remarked Harvey. " They've 
 not lost any time over it." 
 
 " White man with the fancy face " continued Mon- 
 day. 
 
 " Fancy face ! " repeated Harvey, laughing. " That's 
 not bad. Monday makes shots at his English, but he's 
 hit the mark this time. Hunston's mug is of a fancy 
 character. You might say of it, ' He was all my fancy 
 painted him.' " 
 
 '' Let Monday speak ! " cried Jack, in a rage at his com- 
 panion's thoughtless interruptions. " We can't afford to 
 lose valuable time with your confounded interruptions." 
 
 "All right, I'll subside. Monday, proceed," answered 
 Harvey, who never disputed Jack's will. 
 
 " White man with the face," continued Monday. " Him 
 take stick from a fire, which some Pisangs make, and throw 
 it into the castle. Soon it all one much large blaze." 
 
 "They've burnt the castle, Dick ! " said Jack.
 
 1 70 JA CK HARK A IVA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 " Blow them ! " was all Harvey could say. 
 
 "White man take more fire and throw it in the corn," 
 Monday went on. "Soon it all one big smoke, fire. 
 White man do everything. All Pisangs look to him as if 
 he great chief. Oh ! how all burn. The Pisangs they 
 dance, they laugh and drink, and the white man, he much 
 grin like me when I cut off my first head." 
 
 It was clear, from Monday's confused account, that 
 Hunston had suddenly landed on the island, with an over- 
 whelming force of savages. 
 
 These were buoyed up by the hope of plunder, and 
 burning, no doubt, to have revenge for the .death of friends 
 and relatives who had fallen by Jack's rifle in the late 
 attack. 
 
 How Hunston felt towards him, Jack knew well enough. 
 
 Hunston was sufficiently vindictive to wish that Jack 
 had half a dozen lives, that he might take them cruelly, 
 one after the other. 
 
 The enemy was on the island. 
 
 They were dancing even then round the burning castle. 
 
 The corn, upon which the boys had intended to subsist 
 when the ship's provisions were exhausted, was in flames. 
 
 All the havoc and mischief of which savages are capable 
 was accomplished in a few brief hours. 
 
 No wonder that a sigh escaped Jack at the distressing 
 news brought him by Monday. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 A GHOST FROM THE GRAVE. 
 
 "THis is bad news," said Harvey, dolefully. 
 
 " Not so bad as it might have been had we been caught 
 napping," replied Jack. 
 
 " Fancy our dear old castle being burnt. But after all 
 it does not matter so much, as we were going to cut our 
 stick and leave it. Hunston does not know that we have 
 our boat ready." 
 
 " His plan is to destroy everything we have belonging 
 to us and condemn us to starvation. He would like to 
 see us wandering about with no powder and shot to kill
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOULDA YS. 171 
 
 our food or protect us from the wild beasts, and no roof 
 to shelter us that's his game." 
 
 " And a villanous plot it is too." 
 
 " So long as our boat is not discovered, it is all right. 
 If they find that, Heaven help us ! " said Jack. 
 
 " What's that ? " cried Harvey. 
 
 All listened intently. 
 
 A loud noise, coming from the direction of the castle, 
 was heard. 
 
 It resembled a clap of distant thunder. 
 
 " I think I can explain that," sair 5 jack, with a smile. 
 
 " How? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " You remember what I called the magazine ? " 
 
 " The hole in the warehouse, in which you put the kegs 
 of powder ? " 
 
 " Exactly. After stowing away as much as I could in 
 the boat, there still remained a considerable quantity." 
 
 "I see," cried Harvey. "The flames have caught it, 
 and there has been an explosion. What a jolly lark ! 1 
 hope some of the noble savages have copped it hot." 
 
 "So do I, and Hunston into the bargain. You may 
 depend it has done some damage. But now to get off the 
 island. We must make the attempt, wind or no wind." 
 
 " I shan't bother myself to sweat about till the sun goes 
 down," Harvey said with a yawn. 
 
 " Be firm, Dick; no foolishness," cried Jack, in a tone 
 of encouragement. " Every hour we stay here is fraught 
 with peril, and though our enemies are savages, we can't 
 afford to despise them, more especially as they are led by 
 Hunston." 
 
 "I wish Hunston was afflicted with all the plagues of 
 Egypt. What a nuisance the brute is, bothering us like 
 this." 
 
 Turning to Monday, Jack continued 
 
 "What do you say?" 
 
 The black had been listening to their conversation at- 
 tentively. 
 
 "Me say, go now. No wait for night. When him 
 dark, um boat not go easy through the reef," replied 
 Monday. 
 
 "Your opinion and mine are alike," answered Jack. 
 ''We will get down to the coast, going as cautiously as 
 We can and if we meet with the Pisangs as Monday calls
 
 172 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 them, we must either show them a clean pair of heels 01 
 make the best fight we can." 
 
 "I don't like the idea of running away from niggers/' 
 replied Harvey. 
 
 "Neither do I, but there is no help for it," answered 
 Jack. 
 
 " Let us go in Indian file. I'll take the lead. Monday 
 shall be in the middle, and you bring up the rear, Dick." 
 
 They started in this order, and walked at a quick pace, 
 in spite of the sun's heat to the sea-shore. 
 
 Each kept his eye. on the alert, in case of a surprise 
 and to avoid the castle and the savages they made a con 
 siderable circuit. 
 
 They reached the boat, which was lying in the water, 
 concealed under some rocks, near the place where the 
 boys had first landed and Jack had taken possession 
 of the island in the name of the Queen. 
 
 He wished now that he had placed the little vessel in 
 another spot, as she was too near Hunston and his sav- 
 ages to m ake her builders feel comfortable. As they passed 
 within half a mile of the castle, a thick smoke apprised 
 them of the truth of Monday's story. 
 
 Desolation, wrought by fire, reign ec in the once happy 
 spot, where the boys might have dwelt peacefully had it 
 not been for Hunston's wicked passions. 
 
 Creeping cautiously through the forest, they reached 
 the skirts, and a long tract of rank grass, fringed towards 
 the sea with sand, stretched down to the shore. 
 
 Hitherto they had not had much cause for apprehen- 
 sion, as the trees in the woods had sheltered them. 
 
 But now the case was altered. 
 
 If the savages had spread themselves over that part of 
 the island, as there was every reason to believe, they 
 might observe the fugitives as they crossed the open 
 space. 
 
 " Halt," said Jack, in a low tone. 
 
 Harvey joined him, and Monday stood still, scouring 
 Ihe plain with his quick eyes. 
 
 The explosion, for such it was, had done considerable 
 damage. 
 
 Hunston had never been allowed to go into the ware- 
 house, and therefore did not know where the powder wa? 
 kept.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 73 
 
 He had, when the castle was taken possession of, 
 searched everywhere for it. 
 
 His hunt had been unsuccessful. 
 
 A case of spirits was found, and a cask of wine. 
 
 As is usual in such cases, the marauders had all helped 
 themselves to some intoxicating liquors. 
 
 Not being accustomed to such strong drinks, the 
 Pisangs became uproarious. 
 
 They danced, and sang, and went roaring and bellow- 
 ing about. 
 
 Their leaders were unable to control them. 
 
 They yelled for heads, and demanded to be led against 
 Jack and Harvey. 
 
 Of Monday's existence they knew nothing. 
 
 Hunston's annoyance at not finding the powder was 
 very great. 
 
 It is true he had captured a large stand of arms, but the 
 guns were useless without powder. 
 
 Suddenly the explosion took place. 
 
 The savages were dancing round the burning castle, 
 unsuspicious of danger. 
 
 Several were killed when the magazine was blown up. 
 
 Hunston was thrown on his back, and much hurt 
 
 His face was getting well, for, to his great joy, he 
 found the dj e used by the natives in tattooing him was 
 not lasting. 
 
 The marks were gradually dying out. 
 
 Every day they grew fainter. 
 
 There was a prospect of his recovering his usual appear- 
 ance in a few months. 
 
 The explosion, however, blackened his face and singed 
 his hair, making him look hideous. 
 
 Roaring with rage, he rose to his feet, dizzy, and look- 
 ing unutterably hideous and ferocious. 
 
 While Jack was on the lookout he saw some one 
 crossing the sandy plain between himself and the sea. 
 
 "Dick," he exclaimed, "who is that? his face is 
 white ! " 
 
 "Blessed if I know. It isn't Hunston ; but, as you 
 say, it is a white man," answered Harvey. 
 
 "Cover me well with your rifle," continued Jack; 
 " and you, Monday, do the same. Fire if you see me in 
 any danger. I am going to reconnoitre."
 
 174 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS, 
 
 He stepped into the open. 
 
 " Who goes there ? " he exclaimed. 
 
 A well-known voice replied 
 
 "A friend. 1 ' 
 
 Jack advanced boldly. 
 
 The next moment he was face to face with the intruder. 
 
 The latter was tall and gaunt, his hair hung down his 
 neck in tangled locks, his clothes, which were of European 
 cut, were tattered and torn, and his broad-brimmed straw 
 hat had more than one rent in it. 
 
 "Why, bless me ! it is and yet it can't be ! Is it Mr. 
 Mole ? " cried Jack. 
 
 "My dear boy ! " replied the voice of Mr. Mole. " It 
 is indeed I. No wonder you do not recognize me." 
 
 "But I thought you fell down the mountain and 
 perished in the eruption," said Jack, beside himself with 
 amazement. 
 
 "I did fall down, but only a little way. Providence 
 was good to me. I climbed up again, but in seeking to 
 rejoin you I lost my way, and fell into the hands of the 
 savages." 
 
 "It's a wonder they did not have your head." 
 
 "I am indebted to Hunston for my life. The savages 
 intended me for a grand sacrifice, but Hunston, who 
 seems to have acquired great influence with the savages, 
 caused them to spare me, " replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 "And since then?" 
 
 "Since then they have made me their slave. I have 
 been a hewer of wood and a drawer of water. Truly my 
 lot was hard." 
 
 " Where did they keep you ? " 
 
 " They took me in a boat to the island of Pisang," said 
 Mr. Mole. ' ' But though absent in the body, in spirit I 
 have been with you." 
 
 " Well this is the most out-and-out extraordinary thing 
 I ever heard of! "cried Jack. "Dash my buttons! 1 
 can scarcely believe it. We have been mourning you as 
 dead. " 
 
 " How are Harvey and Maple?" asked Mr. Mole. 
 
 " Dick's all right, and is hiding in the wood. Maple is 
 dead. But am I to regard you as a friend or an enemy ? " 
 replied Jack, with a look of distrust. 
 
 ' ' As a friend. It is true that your castle is burnt, and
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 175 
 
 that the island swarms with your enemies the Pisangs ; 
 you will be hunted, even to the death, I fear, yet will I 
 not desert you. Isaac Mole's heart is in the right place." 
 
 "Things are not quite so dicky as you imagine," Jack 
 said, with a smile. 
 
 "Did you know the castle was burnt and that the 
 Pisangs had landed in force ? " 
 
 "I did." 
 
 "You are on your guard ? " 
 
 "Rather," replied Jack. " I have too much regard for 
 my head to let Hunston steal a march upon me. By the 
 way, how is he ? " 
 
 "Getting better. It was a cruel joke you played him, 
 and his phiz looked so comical when he came to Pisang 
 that I laughed in derision, whereupon he kicked me me 
 Isaac Mole upon my seat of honour." 
 
 "Just like him." 
 
 "How did Maple die ?" 
 
 "You heard of the attack on the castle, which failed?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Maple betrayed us, and joined the enemy; but his 
 treachery cost him his life." 
 
 " He was always of a shifty disposition. I will not let 
 fall a tear to his memory," said Mr. Mole, "nor would I 
 to that of Hunston, should vengeance overtake him, for 
 he hath used me sorely and his kicks rankle in my 
 mind." 
 
 " Look here, Mr. Mole," said Jack. " This is a critical 
 time, but you have always acted like a gentleman, and I 
 esteem you for it. " 
 
 "Thank you, Harkaway." 
 
 " There is my hand on it." 
 
 "I grasp it as that of an honest man," said Mr. Mole, 
 as they shook hands. 
 
 "I can't tell whether you mean to betray us or not. 
 If you try it on, I shall feel no compunction in shooting 
 you like a dog. I am, however, disposed to trust you. 
 You think our position desperate, yet you have offered to 
 join us ? " 
 
 "Verily I will cast in my lot with you. Hunston is an 
 arrogant upstart. There was over much liquor found in 
 the castle but to me he denied a drop, when I would fain 
 have solaced myself with a gill of brandy, and he allowed
 
 1 7 6 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 his friends the savages to wallow in Martell's best an<i 
 Kinahan's LL whisky, like the swine they are." 
 
 " I've got whisky, and I've got powder and shot," said 
 Jack, "so come on." 
 
 "Believe me or not," continued Mr. Mole, "it was my 
 intention in seeking you for I did set forth to seek you 
 to warn you of your danger, and I thanked Heaven when 
 I found you were not at home at the castle." 
 
 "It is lucky, perhaps," answered Jack. 
 
 " Hunston has promised your head and that of Harvey 
 to the Pisangs, and you are to be killed, with great pomp 
 and display." 
 
 " When captured," repeated Jack. "It is as well to 
 catch your hare before you think of cooking it. But 
 come on. It is not safe to stand here." 
 
 "Lead, Harkaway. I will follow you, for you were 
 always a brave boy. Your country shall be my country, 
 as the Scripture hath it, for truly my spirit is much vexed 
 with over serving," answered Mr. Mole. 
 
 Jack, looking cautious 1 / around him to prevent a 
 surprise, led the way back to the wood, where he had left 
 Harvey and the black. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 MR. MOLE'S VALOUR. 
 
 THE singular meeting between Jack and Mr. Mole was 
 like an incident in a romance. 
 
 His story, however, was intelligible enough. 
 
 He had struck upon a ledge in the uneven shaft of the 
 crater of the mountain. 
 
 By dint of great energy and perseverance he succeeded 
 in reaching the top once more. 
 
 His companions had gone away, giving him up for lost. 
 
 Losing his way in trying to retrace his steps to the 
 castle, he had been captured by the Tuan Biza and his band. 
 
 The savages would have eventually killed him, had not 
 Hunston interposed in his behalf. 
 
 For two days before he was captured, Mr. Mole had 
 wandered about, lost, subsisting on such fruits as he 
 could find.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 7 7" 
 
 Jack had always had a liking for his old master, and 
 he was much pleased to meet with him again. 
 
 Harvey was as much surprised to see Mr. Mole as Jack 
 had been. 
 
 " Is it a ghost? "he exclaimed. "Can I believe my 
 eyes ? Have you come back from the grave, sir?" 
 
 "No, my dear Harvey, I have been simply a servitor 
 to a degraded race of negroes I, the proprietor of a tea- 
 garden in China have been beaten by them, and made to 
 toil in the fields, while Hunston has amused himself by 
 brutally kicking me," replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 He then briefly related his adventures, to which Harvey 
 listened breathlessly. 
 
 " What made them bring you here to join in the attack 
 on us ? " asked Jack, who could talk more at his east 
 while concealed in the dense foliage of the wood. 
 
 "I was to be a decoy. 1 am even now sent out into 
 the woods to find you, and throw you off your guard." 
 
 "And you accepted such a post? " cried Jack, eyeing, 
 him suspiciously. 
 
 Harvey grasped his rifle tighter. 
 
 "I did, though in my heart I secretly determined to 
 warn you of your danger. It is not supposed that you 
 knew of the landing and what has followed it," answered 
 Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Did you see the explosion ? " 
 
 "I did not. I came up at the sound, and found Hun- 
 ston, who is much blackened by the powder, cursing like 
 the Pagan he is at the disaster. He has guns in plenty, 
 but no powder." 
 
 "Ha! ha!" laughed Jack, "I thought his lordship 
 would be nicely done in that direction." 
 
 "Six Pisangs were killed by the explosion and five 
 more wounded. The Tuan Biza raves like a maniac, and 
 his amiable fellows call loudly for heads. What, my 
 dear boys, shall you do, to avoid the cruel death that 
 menaces you ? " 
 
 "Step it," replied Jack. 
 
 -Whither?" 
 
 "Across the wild sea." 
 
 "You cannot swim the distance," said Mr. Mole, doubt- 
 ingly. 
 
 " I don't mean to try, but our name is Walker before 
 
 12
 
 1 78 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 another hour is over. We meant to hook it to-day, and 
 all our preparations are made." 
 
 "Indeed ! may I inquire the nature of your conveyance 
 and your destination ? " 
 
 " We have a boat, and were going to Limbi, that's the 
 name of the crib, isn't it, Monday ? " said Jack. 
 
 " Him Limbi, safe enuf," answered the black, who had 
 been hidden behind a tree. 
 
 "Dear me," exclaimed Mr. Mole, "is that a friendly 
 black ? He gave me quite a turn. I thought he was a 
 Pisang. They all have a family likeness." 
 
 "He is Monday." 
 
 " And why Monday ? " 
 
 "Because we found him on a Saturday," said Jack, 
 laughing. 
 
 "That is an absurd reason. I am, however, content 
 to know that he is not an Amalekite, that is to say a 
 Pisang. But I will also make a joke. When you get to. 
 Limfo', mind you don't find yourselves in Yimbo." 
 
 "Not bad for Mole, eh, Dick? " remarked Jack, with 3 
 smile. 
 
 " He's improving," answered Harvey. 
 
 "You may make as many bad puns as you like, sir," 
 exclaimed Jack ; "we're too glad to have you amongst 
 us again to find fault with anything you do or say." 
 
 " Harkaway, you're a good boy," replied Mr. Mole, 
 much touched with his kindness ; " you have placed m& 
 under several obligations to you at various times, and 1 
 shall esteem it a favour if you can give me to drink a 
 small portion of your spirituous liquor." 
 
 "Here's my flask, lay hold, and don't pitch into it too 
 hard," answered Jack. 
 
 Mr. Mole snatched it eagerly, and a quick gurgling 
 sound was soon audible. 
 
 "The patriarch was right when he said that wine, 
 whereby he meant fermented liquid generally, as well as. 
 distillations, gladdens the heart of man," remarked Mr. Mole. 
 
 Again he raised the bottle to his lips. 
 
 A second time was the gurgling audible. 
 
 " Dash my wig," exclaimed Jack ; " you'd drink the sea 
 dry, sir, if it was filled with gin and water." 
 
 "No water, Harkaway. I abominate adulteration, and 
 will take my stand on pure spirit."
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 179 
 
 "You won't stand at all, if you don't watch it. Give 
 me my flask. Well, I'll be hanged if it isn't empty," ex- 
 claimed Jack, regarding the bottle. 
 
 "Now," said Mr. Mole valiantly, "I have courage. 
 Show me the villain Hunston, and give me a sword that 
 I may hew him in pieces." 
 
 "Here's a pistol, sir," replied Harvey, handing him a 
 revolver, "mind you shoot straight.'' 
 
 " I am incapable of a crooked action. I hope you be- 
 lieve that I am thoroughly incapable of a crooked action. 
 'True as steel' is my motto, and I have resolved to de- 
 fend you poor helpless boys against the savages who are 
 thirsting for your blood," Mr. Mole rejoined. 
 
 Harvey laughed. 
 
 The late senior master at Pomona House rolled his 
 eyes in a peculiar manner, and staggered a little bit on 
 one side. 
 
 "How infinitely superior is the brandy of the Christian," 
 he observed, "to the calm spirit of the savages, in which 
 I indulged deeply this morning on the sly. But my heart 
 is good ; lead me against the Pisangs. I burn to avenge 
 my slavery, and to strike a blow for the liberty of my 
 friends." 
 
 " I wish you'd talk less and do more," exclaimed Jack. 
 "Look alive, sir, and just put a stopper on your tongue 
 till we're afloat, then you may jaw for a month if you 
 choose." 
 
 Thus rebuked Mr. Mole was silent. 
 
 Jack gave his orders, and soon the little party were en- 
 gaged in crossing the open space, to gain the boat, which 
 was concealed under the rock about half a mile off. 
 
 A path led down from the rocks to the sea-shore, and 
 when the commencement of this was reached, Jack, who 
 led, and was some yards in advance, looked below. 
 
 In an instant he held up his hand. 
 
 This was a signal. 
 
 Harvey halted and did the same. 
 
 Mr. Mole and Monday, who followed, imitated his ex- 
 ample. 
 
 Each looked to his weapons. 
 
 " Monday," observed Mr. Mole, "I perceive that you 
 have attached yourself to the white people, and I trust 
 you are prepared to acquit yourself like a man."
 
 1 80 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "Monday fight till no use fight no more. Then he run 
 'way," replied the black. 
 
 "A very sage native, upon my word," remarked Mr. 
 Mole. "There is more wisdom in you, Monday, than I 
 thought there was. You mean to do the very thing I had 
 intended to do myself." 
 
 "What good one fight twenty? What use um die? 
 No more brandy drink," Monday said, grinning. 
 
 "My worthy black creature," Mr. Mole answered, 
 gravely, "you are facetious, but you must not make 
 jokes at my expense, or I shall, as my friend Harkaway 
 would put it, be under the painful necessity of tanning 
 you. hide, though nature and the hot sun of the tropics 
 liave aone that pretty effectually already." 
 
 "Mast Mole, mind um pistol," exclaimed Monday, as 
 "Ta.-vey madr a second signal to them to be on the alert. 
 
 "Do you think there will be any fighting, my sable 
 friend?" ae.ed Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Some Pisangs not far off. Much fight soon." 
 
 "Ah, dear me ! I perceive a small rocky fissure in the 
 sand. I will step within it. Tell me, my goodblackskin, 
 when the fighting is over." 
 
 In fact, there happened to be just in front of Mr. Mole 
 an inequality in the ground, which he called a rocky 
 fissure. 
 
 It was, however, nothing of the sort. 
 
 Jack had dug a hole in the sand to serve as a rifle-pit, from 
 which he could fire at the enemy, and be concealed him- 
 self if he should be attacked. 
 
 Into this Mr. Mole crept. 
 
 He was securely hidden in the hole. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 ESCAPING FROM THE ISLAND. 
 
 MONDAY was much incensed at what he considered Mr. 
 Mole's cowardice. 
 
 " Sare ! " he exclaimed; " you sare ! Come out dat. 
 Won't you help fight ? Come out dat hole, sare ! " 
 
 ' ' Not if I know it, my amiable negro, " replied Mr. Mole.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 18 r 
 
 " You want this hole yourself, but I've been too quick 
 for you. I shall relinquish this hole to no man breathing. 
 Not much ! " 
 
 We must now describe what had excited Jack's alarm. 
 
 The path in the rock was about five-and-twenty yards 
 in length. 
 
 Immediately below lay the boat. 
 
 To his surprise, he beheld six Pisangs standing near her. 
 
 They had evidently not been there long, for they were 
 talking rapidly, and making wild gestures as if pleased 
 with their discovery. 
 
 Two were overhauling the stores, though they did not 
 attempt to remove anything. 
 
 If the savages took possession of the boat, Jack knew 
 that his doom was sealed. 
 
 It was a time for action. 
 
 Retreating a few steps, he was joined by Harvey. 
 
 " What is it, old fellow ? " asked the latter. " You look 
 as if you had found sixpence and lost a shilling." 
 ' The Pisangs have found the boat." 
 
 Nonsense ! " 
 
 ' They have, though," replied Jack. 
 How many of them are there down there? " 
 Six. Come and look." 
 
 Six ! " repeated Harvey. " That's three to one." 
 You forget Mole." 
 
 Oh ! Mole's an old woman. He don't count. And 
 besides, he's been swigging the natives' palm spirit till 
 he's top-heavy, and your brandy will about settle him." 
 
 " I wish we hadn't met him. He'll only be in the way. 
 Yet we must not grumble. It will be a charity to get 
 him away from the Tuan Biza and Hunston," said Jack. 
 
 The boys approached the edge of the cliff and looked 
 down. 
 
 They retreated almost immediately. 
 
 One of the Pisangs was ascending the winding-path. 
 
 " He's going to tell his friends of the find they've made," 
 said Harvey. 
 
 " That's just my idea. Stand fast, Dick, and back me 
 up like brick. I don't like taking a man's life, but it's a 
 case with us, if I don't stop this cove." 
 
 " We shall all be up a gum tree if he gets away. Shall 
 I tackle him? " replied Harvey.
 
 182 JACK HARKA WA * AFTER SCHOOLDA Ki. 
 
 " No. Leave him to me." 
 
 " Shall you shoot? " 
 
 Jack replied by drawing a case-knife from its sheath. 
 
 " It'll be a rough and tumble, but I shall have the best 
 of it, as he will be taken by surprise. If you see me get- 
 ting worst off, shoot, Dick. " 
 
 ' ' Never fear. " 
 
 Harvey laid down on his side, and Jack crawled on his 
 hands and knees to the edge of the cliff, with the knife 
 opened, and held between his teeth. 
 
 He did not want to shoot if he could help it, as the 
 noise of the shot would arouse the attention of the main 
 body of the savages. 
 
 The messenger must, however, be stopped at all 
 hazards. 
 
 Scarcely allowing himself to breathe Jack crouched as 
 he waited for his enemy. 
 
 The inhabitants of Pisang Island had come over under 
 Hunston's leadership to attack him, and were even then 
 searching for him, to cut off his head. 
 
 Could he be blamed for taking life in self-defence? 
 
 A few moments of breathless expectation. 
 
 Then a head appeared above the summit of the cliff. 
 
 This was followed by the shoulders of the native. 
 
 Stretching out his arm, Jack threw it round the man's 
 neck. 
 
 He drew him forward with a hug like that of a bear. 
 
 " How do you find yourself, old boy ? " he said gleefully. 
 
 The Pisang turned his eyes upon him, rilled with a look 
 of deadly terror. 
 
 Jack's grasp tightened. 
 
 The native laid on his back. 
 
 Disengaging one hand, Jack, took the knife from his 
 mouth and plunged it into his body, burying it up to the 
 hilt. 
 
 The native made a convulsive spring. 
 
 Thinking that all was over, Jack had relaxed his grasp, 
 which allowed the spasmodic effort of the native to jerk 
 his body over the cliff. 
 
 He rolled down a corpse. 
 
 When his body fell at the feet of his companions they 
 crowded round him gazing at him with wonder not un- 
 mixed with terror.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 83 
 
 This passed away, and raising a horrible war-whoop, 
 they looked upwards for their enemies. 
 
 " I managed that badly," said Jack, " but it can't be 
 helped. Call up Mole and Monday, Dick, and follow my 
 fire. " 
 
 Selecting the most prominent of the natives. Jack dis- 
 charged his rifle. 
 
 The fellow started forward and fell dead on his face. 
 
 The Pisangs began to run. 
 
 " Fire, Dick, fire," cried Jack while he reloaded. 
 
 Harvey took a steady aim, and a native fell to the earth 
 biting the sand in his death agony. 
 
 By this time Jack was ready to discharge his piece a 
 second time. 
 
 A fourth native fell. 
 
 Monday came up and also fired his piece, but the two 
 remaining Pisangs, running with incredible celerity, were 
 out of danger. 
 
 "Now for it, Dick," exclaimed Jack, "it's no use 
 following those two skunks. We could couldn't catch 
 them if we did." 
 
 " What shall we do?" 
 
 " Get down to the boat and make a start ; the wind is 
 still blowing stiffly from the shore, though not so roughly 
 as it did this morning ; now then, Monday, down with 
 you ; look slippery, Dick. I'll bring up the rear. " 
 
 " Where's Mole ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " Mr. Mole, where are you, sir ! " cried Jack. " We're 
 off, come along." 
 
 A head appeared above the sand. 
 
 " I I felt a little faint, Harkaway," said Mr. Mole in a 
 confused voice. " But I'm all right now." 
 
 " Come on then," exclaimed Jack. 
 
 Harvey and Monday were already half-way down the 
 cliff, slipping along like wild-cats. 
 
 Jack followed them. 
 
 They knew that their lives depended upon their speed 
 
 The Pisangs had come over in boats, and they could 
 follow them, and perhaps there would be a battle on the sea. 
 
 A hundred Pisangs, in perhaps ten boats, would be a 
 formidable fleet to attack or resist. 
 
 Mr. Mole emerged from his place of concealment, and 
 looking round him, saw nobody.
 
 184 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCffOOLZ>A KR 
 
 " Oh ! Jack, good Jack, don't leave me," he exclaimed, 
 " I'm taken very bad all at once; don't leave me, Jack." 
 
 There was no answer. 
 
 " Harkaway, my dear boy, this is wrong, "he continued. 
 "lam one of you. I have joined you, and yet you 
 desert me. Why, where the deuce have they gone? 
 Have they found a hole as well as I ? " 
 
 He ran to the edge of the cliff, and looking down, saw 
 them already in the boat. 
 
 Harvey was in the middle, setting the sail ; Monday 
 stood at the bow, with a paddle in his hand ; and Jack 
 manfully grasped the tiller. 
 
 " Whoa ! " cried Mr. Mole. " 1 say, hold hard. I'm 
 coming. Whoa, there ! Whoa ! " 
 
 In his hurry to get down the cliff, he missed his foot- 
 ing after he had gone a few yards. 
 
 This caused him to roll down very gracefully until he 
 reached the bottom. 
 
 He was bruised and breathless. 
 
 Picking himself up with a naughty exclamation, he ran 
 to the boat, and stepping into the water, crawled on 
 board, and lay down exhausted at Jack's feet. 
 
 "Away we go. Bravo! Mole, you've done it. Off 
 we are, Dick," cried Jack, in a loud voice. 
 
 "Right," replied Harvey, allowing the little sail to 
 belly to the breeze. 
 
 "We've got the start of the wretches. Hurrah! Steady, 
 Dick, steady," added Jack, as the heavily-laden craft 
 heeled over a little. 
 
 "Steady she is," answered Harvey, slacken ing the sail. 
 
 " She'll weather it, sir. Bravo!" continued Jack. 
 
 "We've got our ballast on board," remarked Harvey, 
 pointing to Mr. Mole. 
 
 The late senior master heard the observation. 
 
 "Ballast, Harvey, is not a fitting noun substantive to 
 apply to me," he said. 
 
 " Got your wind again, sir, have you ? " 
 
 "I thank Heaven for all its mercies, and that is one ol 
 them. " 
 
 "You came down that hill with a fine run. It was a 
 proper come down, sir," Harvey said, with a laugh. 
 
 "You may jeer, my young friend, but should the 
 savages overtake you, I trust that my influence with them
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHvOLDA YS. 185 
 
 may be sufficient to save your lives. Ballast, indeed ! 
 A nice term to apply to one in my position. Ballast ! 
 Well, it isn't worth talking about ; but I never was called 
 ballast before no, not even by the Pisangs," said Mr. 
 Mole, in high dudgeon. 
 
 "I didn't mean any offence, sir." 
 
 "When none is meant, none is taken. I accept your 
 apology, Harvey, and will you be good enough to ask 
 your friend Harkaway for some stimulating beverage ? 
 I bore myself bravely during the scrimmage, and I have 
 reason to believe that one, at least, of the savages fell 
 before my unerring aim." 
 
 "Not now, Mr. Mole," replied Jack, smiling in spite of 
 his preoccupation ; "wait a bit, please, till we get clear 
 of the reef." 
 
 " As you please, Harkaway. Can I make myself of 
 any further use ? " said Mr. Mole with a sigh of resigna- 
 tion. 
 
 "Lie still where you are, that's all you can do." 
 
 " I should like Mr. Crawcour and all our old friends, ii 
 any of "* 'each England again, to know that I bore my- 
 self ora \~e.y, and did not shrink in the hour of danger." 
 
 ' ' I'll see to that, sir. It shall be put down in my diary. '' 
 
 "With that promise I am content. Call upon me, 
 Harkaway. when peril is pressing ; Mole will be to the 
 fore. " 
 
 " Right you are, sir. Steady, Monday ; mind the reef ! " 
 replied Jack. 
 
 The boat was laden nearly to the water's edge. 
 
 She was now nearing the passage in the reef through 
 ivhich Monday intended to conduct her. 
 
 He lifted his paddle first one side, then the other, as he 
 wanted Jack to steer. 
 
 It was evident that he had been in a boat before, and 
 knew well how to handle one. 
 
 In five minutes she would be floating fairly on the open 
 sea. 
 
 " I wonder," said Harvey, " where the boats of th<" 
 Pisangs are? " 
 
 Scarcely had he spoken when loud cries assailed his ears. 
 
 lurning round to look from whence they proceeded he 
 saw a confused mass of men, about three hundred yards 
 from the spot at which they had embarked.
 
 I&o JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Several boats, which he had not before noticed, were 
 lying- on the beach. 
 
 "What is it, Dick?" asked Jack, who could not turn 
 his head round. 
 
 " Pisangs," answered Harvey, "and a jolly good heap 
 of them too. They swarm like flies ! " 
 
 "What are they doing ? " 
 
 "Getting into their boats. They have unfortunately 
 landed close to the castle, and, will be after us in a 
 twinkling. " 
 
 "Never mind ; we shall be through the reef in a brace 
 of shakes, and perhaps they don't know this opening." 
 
 " What a pity they don't ! they must have come through 
 it." 
 
 "Perhaps so," said Jack, thoughtfully; "at any rate 
 we have one advantage over them. They have no guns, 
 or, at least, if they have stolen ours, they have no pow- 
 der ; so we shall beat them that way." 
 
 "Keep um boat straight, Mast' Jack," replied Monday. 
 
 The opening in the reef was reached. 
 
 As it was a very narrow channel and the wind was 
 high, the utmost caution was necessary to steer clear. 
 
 Monday used his paddle in the water with great 
 dexterity. 
 
 The surf ran up in a dangerous manner, but Jack did 
 not allow the boat at any time to get broadside on, and 
 so she did not ship a sea. 
 
 She rode gallantly upon the waves, and showed her- 
 self thoroughly seaworthy under good management. 
 
 Jack kept her well before the wind and she met the 
 surf with her bows, stemming the tide beautifully. 
 
 "Well done, Mast' Jack," cried Monday, "that your 
 sort, all ri' soon." 
 
 In the meantime the cries of the Pisangs redoubled. 
 
 They were rapidly" taking to their boats. 
 
 The chase threatened to be a hot one. 
 
 Hunston's blackened figure was -discernible in their 
 midst, and from his frantic motions he appeared to be 
 dreadfully annoyed at the escape of his former friends. 
 
 "There's Hunston," said Harvey, "I'd swear to his 
 ugly mug in a thousand." 
 
 "If there's any mischief brewing he's sure to be in it," 
 replied Jack.
 
 fA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 187 
 
 "Don't he look wild that's all," continued Harvey. 
 
 " Perhaps he'll bewilder, when he sees us scudding 
 before the wind, and finds that we've slipped our cable 
 just in time to put him in the hole. Steady, Monday, 
 that's it, my man ; another moment, and we shall be 
 clear," Jack exclaimed, in his usual tone of command. 
 
 They were half through the dangerous passage. 
 
 The enemy were in pursuit of them and a short time 
 would decide their fate. 
 
 Several boats, manned by the enraged Pisangs, started 
 in pursuit of Jack and his companions. 
 
 Their fury knew no bounds when they saw their prey 
 escaping. 
 
 The explosion which had killed and disabled several of 
 their number, had first of all put them out of temper. 
 
 Loss of the powder they had expected to capture, and 
 without which their guns were of no use, made them 
 worse. 
 
 The death of the larger part of the party who had dis- 
 covered the boat did not tend to increase their good 
 humour. 
 
 And the escape from the island of those whom they had 
 regarded as their sure victims, put the finishing touch to 
 their rage. 
 
 Hunston and Keyali were in the first two boats that, 
 went after the fugitives. 
 
 The Tuan Biza, and others, followed quickly. 
 
 Hunston had promised Keyali Jack's head, and as Keyali 
 could not marry until he got a head belonging to some- 
 body, he was very anxious to have it. 
 
 He had made sure of catching Jack on the island, and 
 in his anger at being disappointed, he danced about in 
 the boat at the risk of upsetting it. 
 
 Hunston had to remonstrate with him and make him 
 sit down. 
 
 His loud cries and exclamations were heard by Jack 
 and Harvey, who had learnt a good deal of the native 
 language from Monday. 
 
 This was a natural consequence of teaching Monday 
 English. 
 
 Mr. Mole also understood the language spoken by the 
 Pisangs and Limbians owing to his having been a cap- 
 tive amongst the former.
 
 188 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 
 
 The same tongue was common to both the tribes. 
 
 "I'll have your head ! " shouted Jack, in derision, as 
 his boat shot through the narrow opening in the reef. 
 
 He had heard Keyali's ravings, and meant to chaff him 
 and Hunston. 
 
 But he spoke in the native language, so that he might 
 be comprehended by both, as Hunston was by this time 
 thoroughly well able to converse in the dialect. 
 
 "Take care we don't have yours," replied Hunston, 
 shouting in the same loud tone. 
 
 "No fear, old boy," replied Jack. 
 
 " I don't know that," said Hunston. 
 
 "Take a fool's advice," continued Jack, "and don't 
 come too near us. We've got guns and you haven't." 
 
 "What of that? We've got bows and arrows and 
 speas, and our arrows can fly as straight as your shots." 
 
 "Perhaps, but they can't carry as far, and we shan't let 
 you get within shot of us. " 
 
 Hunston was silent. 
 
 He saw the force of the argument. 
 
 "Give me his head; you promised me his head, and 
 Tecona, my beloved, will not be my wife till I get ahead. 
 I must, I will have his head?" Keyali continued to shout. 
 
 " Keep that great calf quiet, can't you ? " cried Jack. 
 
 " He wants his rights." 
 
 "Then he'll have to want." 
 
 Harvey was hard at work setting the sails, and he had 
 surprised Jack by rigging up a flying jib, which gave 
 them an advantage over their pursuers, who only had a 
 mainsail. 
 
 "Bravo, Dick ! " exclaimed Jack, as the breeze caught 
 her and she sped onward like a thing of life. 
 
 Monday stood at the bows till the boat was clear of the 
 rocks. 
 
 Then he sat down and looked contentedly at their 
 pursuers. 
 
 ' ' They plenty of them, Mast' Jack, " he said, with a long 
 face. 
 
 "We shall be a match for them, Monday, " replied Jack. 
 
 " Hope so, sare ; no want lose head. I hear Keyali 
 cry for you. He do same for me once ; but I 'scape and 
 you save me. Keyali have mine 'fore yours," said the 
 goodhearted fellow.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 1 89 
 
 "I'll take precious good care he don't have either," re- 
 turned Jack, drily. "If he does, I'll forgive him. Which 
 way shall I steer, Monday ? " 
 
 Monday made a gesture which indicated west by north. 
 
 And following the direction of his arm, Jack put the 
 boat about. 
 
 " Wire in, Jack, and get your name up. That's your 
 sort," said Harvey. 
 
 "You shut up, and mind that flying jib of yours," re- 
 plied Jack, laughing. 
 
 " You look fine, standing there, and coaching the canoe. 
 Hunston's also standing up, but he isn't a patch upon 
 you," continued Harvey. 
 
 " Stow it, Dick," answered Jack. "I don't want any 
 buttering, and it isn't a time for humbug." 
 
 In fact it was not a time for chaffing. 
 
 But the boys kept their spirits up wonderfully well, 
 and were delighted at getting away from the enemy. 
 
 They were showing them what sailors call a "clean 
 pair of heels." 
 
 Mr. Mole was with them too. 
 
 They had every reason to believe him loyal and true. 
 
 If so, he was an addition to their strength. 
 
 The boat ran splendidly before the freshening breeze. 
 
 The gale had lulled, but began to get up again, though 
 Jack did not anticipate much more of it. 
 
 Wind in those latitudes often sinks as rapidly as it rises. 
 
 "There will be a fine sunset," remarked Monday. 
 
 "So I think," replied Jack, "and worse luck for us." 
 
 Everyone looked, as he spoke at the pursuing boats. 
 
 It was true that they were distancing them, and that 
 every moment left them farther behind. 
 
 But in the event of a sudden calm, they could strike 
 their sails and use their oars. 
 
 Jack had no oars. 
 
 He had not thought of being chased on the ocean, and 
 for that reason did not make any. 
 
 Harvey attended to the sails with great skill, and ob- 
 tained praise from Jack, who said 
 
 ' ' Bravo, Dick ! A better fellow than you never loosened 
 a topsail." 
 
 "We only want a flag to make us perfect," replied 
 Harvey.
 
 190 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER sCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Run up Mr. Mole's tile. It won't look bad, and 1 see 
 its owner has gone to sleep." 
 
 "Right you are," said Harvey. 
 
 He took Mr. Mole's hat, and, without much exertion, 
 secured it at the head of their small mast. 
 
 " We can't call it the British standard waving at the 
 topmast," he observed. "But it will show them that we 
 have got Mole on board, and they will know there is one 
 more of us to fight." 
 
 "Hurrah for the blue sea !" said Jack, as they shot 
 ahead, and the cries of their enemies grew fainter behind 
 them. 
 
 At this exclamation, Mr. Mole was aroused, and looked 
 languidly around him. 
 
 "Harvey," he said, "I will thank you for my hat. 
 You imagined me asleep, but I was only revolving mighty 
 ideas in my mind, and I saw you make free with my 
 Panama straw." 
 
 Harvey pointed upwards. 
 
 "The wind's caught it, sir, and it's stuck up aloft," he 
 replied. 
 
 "Now, that's a curious thing," remarked Mr. Mole. 
 "Stop your ship, Harkaway, and get down my hat." 
 
 "Strike our flag"? Not if I know it. That's the banner 
 of independence, and meant as a defiance to the Pisangs," 
 responded Jack. 
 
 "Oh, if it's meant as a defiance to the Pisangs, all 
 right," replied Mr. Mole, wrapping a handkerchief of the 
 bandana species round his head. 
 
 " Mast' Jack," said Monday, "give um Monday a drink 
 of rum. " 
 
 "Certainly," answered Jack, taking out a bottle and 
 handing it him. " You've had some hot work, and you 
 deserve it." 
 
 The bottle was given to Monday, who took a pull, and 
 seemed much relieved. 
 
 Mr. Mole eyed it wistfully, and said in a low voice 
 
 "My faithful savage, hand me that bottle. I will re- 
 place it in a secure position." 
 
 Monday gave it him, and he pretended to stow it away, 
 but, when no one was looking, he solaced himself with a 
 secret draught, which did not tend to improve his useful- 
 ness to the party.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 191 
 
 In fact, he soon fell into such a deep sleep, that he did 
 not wake, although important events'were passing around 
 him. 
 
 As Jack had anticipated, the wind fell towards evening. 
 
 Their pursuers were out of sight, but they could not be 
 far off. 
 
 The boat made slow progress, and such advance as she 
 did make grew less every five minutes. 
 
 In the tropics, when the sun sets, it is high time for 
 everyone to hurry home. 
 
 There is no fading twilight. 
 
 Darkness presses closely on the footsteps of retreating 
 day, and at once it is night. 
 
 In addition to the coming darkness a thick mist began 
 to rise. 
 
 This might serve to conceal the runaways from the 
 prying eyes of their pursuers. 
 
 In the absence of wind it was necessary to remain 
 quiet till morning. 
 
 There was no current that would run the boat back to 
 the rocks. 
 
 She might drift a little with the motion of the waves, 
 but that was all. 
 
 Furling the sails, a watch was set. 
 
 Harvey and Monday lay down in the bottom of the 
 boat and sought that sleep of which they were in need. 
 
 Jack sat on one of the thwarts and kept his ears 
 open, for his eyes were not of much use in the thick mist 
 and darkness. 
 
 Hours passed and nothing was heard but the rolling of 
 the waves. 
 
 The boat was some miles from the shore and Jack 
 could not distinguish the rolling of the surf upon the rocks. 
 
 A speck of light appeared in the east. 
 
 Day was about to break. 
 
 Jack, who was nearly worn out, touched Harvey on the 
 shoulder. 
 
 The latter sprang up. 
 
 "What is it?" he exclaimed, "are the Pisangs upon 
 us?" 
 
 " No. I can see no signs of them, but I want to have 
 a pitch, and as I've been on duty for so many hours, I 
 thought you might take a turn."
 
 192 JACK HARK AW AY AFTER SCHOOL ZMY5. 
 
 "Of course," replied Harvey, "why didn't you wake 
 me before?" 
 
 "It's time enough. I wonder how long the calm is 
 going to last?" said Jack; "we must look out, as I ex- 
 pect the beggars will be upon us as the mist rises." 
 
 He was about to lie down in the boat, when his prac- 
 tised ears detected the sound of oars in the distance. 
 
 "Hark!" he said, "do you hear that, Dick?" 
 
 "Oars," replied Harvey; "they are cruising about for 
 us, knowing that we are stuck somewhere in this infernal 
 mist." 
 
 "If it's only one boat, I don't mind," Jack continued, 
 "or we might tackle two, but if the whole fleet are to- 
 gether, it's a case of Jack's up the orchard with us!" 
 
 "I should think they have been separated in the night, 
 and that the one we hear is a solitary vessel which will 
 be as much astonished at seeing us, as we are at meeting 
 her," observed Harvey. 
 
 "I'd give something if the wind would blow, if it was 
 only a capful, it would show what's behind, and we'd 
 soon let them know what stuff our craft is made of." 
 
 The sound of the oars, which fell into, and were re- 
 covered regularly from the water, grew more distinct. 
 
 "Stand close, but don't fire till I give the order," ex- 
 claimed Jack. 
 
 Harvey nodded, and his companion woke Monday and 
 Mr. Mole, whispering to them not to speak above their 
 breath, as the enemy were not far off. 
 
 Monday grasped his rifle tighter, and looked to his 
 pistols. Mr. Mole handled a revolver, which was his only 
 weapon, with a carelessness that suggested danger to 
 those around him, rather than to the enemy. 
 
 His contempt for the latter may perhaps be accounted 
 for, from the fact that they were up to this time invisible. 
 
 "Don't let a shot be fired till I give the signal," Jack 
 again said. "Let them run alongside of us nearly, so 
 that we can make sure of our men." 
 
 "Four of us," remarked Monday under his breath, "um 
 Pisang boat generally carry six to row, and one to steer." 
 
 ''That's seven. It's odds against us, but we have 
 Dowder and shot, and they have none, so we're equal."
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 193 
 
 "Mr. Mole must get um head," said Monday, "ana 
 then him marry black princess at Limbi." 
 
 "Thank you, my worthy friend," replied Mr. Mole in 
 a tone of disgust, " I don't care about dusky beauties." 
 
 " With us a great chief can have three wife. Mr. Mole 
 great chief. He cut off Pisang head, and then he have 
 three wife," continued Monday with a grin. 
 
 "The Lord deliver me from such a fate!" said Mr. 
 Mole, inwardly shuddering at the prospect. 
 
 Monday was about to speak again, when Jack said, 
 " Hush ! " 
 
 The dim outline of the proa hove in sight. 
 
 All held their breath, and nerved themselves for the 
 coming encounter. 
 
 The battle would be short, sharp, and decisive. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 FIGHT UNDER THE SEA. 
 
 PRESENTLY a shout from the occupants of the boat 
 showed Jack that he was perceived. 
 
 It was useless to remain on the defensive any longer. 
 
 " Let them have it. Pour in a volley," he exclaimed. 
 "Aim low, and hurrah for old England ! " 
 
 There was no white man in the boat, but Jack recognized 
 as the one who was steering, Keyali, who had evinced 
 such a longing for a white man's head. 
 
 Keyali was evidently in command. 
 
 He had no idea that he was so near those of whom he 
 was in pursuit, and would have put back out of harm's way, 
 had it not been too late. 
 
 The Pisangs ceased rowing, and seized their spears. 
 With such force had the boat been propelled, that its 
 momentum threatened to carry it alongside of the boys. 
 
 As soon as Jack had given the word there was a report 
 of firearms. 
 
 At the same moment, the wind began to lift. 
 
 A faint breeze was springing up. 
 
 Four of the Pisangs fell under the well-directed shots. 
 13
 
 194 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 The remaining three sprang from their boat into Jack's 
 and a hand-to-hand fight ensued. 
 
 Keyali, with an eye like a hawk, singled out Jack, whom 
 he caught round the neck and waist, with such a deter 
 mined grip that he could not use his firearms. 
 
 Harvey was wounded in the thigh by a spear, and lay 
 at the bottom of the boat helpless. 
 
 Monday tackled one Pisang, and Mr. Mole, in self- 
 defence, grappled with another. 
 
 Jack and Keyali rocked to and fro in a deadly embrace. 
 
 Suddenly they lost their balance, and fell into the sea. 
 
 Down, down, they sank, as if they were so much lead. 
 
 Jack feared they would both be drowned, as it was 
 impossible to live long under water. 
 
 Mr. Mole saw them disappear and was so alarmed that 
 he forgot to go on fighting, and the Pisang with whom 
 he had been battling was about to stab him with a murder 
 ous-looking knife, when Harvey crawled up. 
 
 He seized the savage's leg, and made his teeth meet in 
 the flesh. 
 
 This caused him such pain, that he dropped his knife, 
 and fell on his knees, howling loudly. 
 
 Mr. Mole had begun to say his prayers, thinking it was 
 all over with him. 
 
 He regained his courage, however, and fired a pisto 1 
 close to his ear. 
 
 The Pisang fell forward with a groan. 
 
 Taking up the knife, Mr. Mole prodded him with it in 
 various parts of the body. 
 
 ' ' That will do, sir. He's dead as mutton, " said Harvey. 
 
 "I like to make sure," replied Mr. Mole, inflicting more 
 savage thrusts with the knife. 
 
 At the same time, Monday settled accounts with his 
 antagonist ; and, cutting off his head, held up the bleed- 
 ing trophy in triumph. 
 
 "You all right, Mist' Mole? You much hurt, Mast' 
 Harvey ? " exclaimed Monday, adding, with a look of be- 
 wilderment, " Oh, de debbel ! Where Mast' Jack ? Him 
 gone ! " 
 
 " Gone 1 " said Harvey. " Isn't Harkaway here ? " 
 
 "I saw him fall overboard not long ago," replied Mr. 
 Mole, "locked in the arms of one Keyali, whom I know 
 to be a very truculent ruffian."
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTLR SCHOOLDA YS. 195 
 
 Monday and Harvey looked blankly at one another. 
 In the meantime, Jack had continued to descend into the 
 bosom of the deep. 
 
 He managed to keep his senses about him. 
 
 Keyali would not let go, .but suddenly Jack felt one 
 arm relax, which allowed him to make use of his right 
 hand. 
 
 He remembered that he had a sheath knife in his belt. 
 
 If he could draw this he might deal his adversary a 
 blow which would save his life. 
 
 Apparently the same idea occurred to Keyali, for he 
 began to feel for his knife. 
 
 Luckily for Jack it had fallen out in the struggle, being 
 only slenderly secured with a string round his waist. 
 
 It did not take more than a second to assure Keyali of 
 this fact. 
 
 He now struggled to regain his hold of Jack, and en- 
 deavoured to move one hand to his throat, so as to 
 strangle him. 
 
 Being the stronger of the two, the Pisang might have 
 succeeded in this effort, had he not given Jack an oppor- 
 tunity when he first loosened his grasp to feel for his 
 knife. 
 
 This was a fortunate chance for Harkaway. 
 
 Had it not been for this he would probably have soon 
 floated, a blackened and swollen corpse, before the eyes 
 of his friends. 
 
 As soon as he had drawn the knife, he stabbed Keyali 
 repeatedly about the legs. 
 
 The water was soon crimsoned with blood. 
 
 Keyali tightened his grip, and Jack, whose strength 
 began to fail him, and whose head grew dizzy with the 
 pressure of the water, made frantic efforts to reach a vital 
 part of the Pisang's body. 
 
 This fight under the sea was terrible. 
 
 They had been beneath the waves nearly three-quarters 
 of a minute. 
 
 Short as the time in reality was, it seemed a lifetime to 
 Jack. 
 
 Maddened with pain, Keyali succeeded in grasping his 
 opponent's throat. 
 
 The stifling sensation that had attacked Jack increased. 
 
 A mist swam before his eyes.
 
 196 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Making one last effort, he plunged his knife up to the 
 hilt in the Pisang's body. 
 
 Gradually his hold relaxed. 
 
 The arms fell down, and the man was dead. 
 
 Raising his feet, Jack struck the lifeless body, sending 
 it down into the sea. 
 
 At the same time he began to ascend. 
 
 It was time. 
 
 A very short period more, and he would have gone to 
 the bottom, locked in that death-grip. 
 
 Suddenly he appeared above the surface close to the 
 boat. 
 
 Monday stretched out his arms, and dragged him on 
 board, breathless, panting and exhausted. 
 
 It was some time before he could speak. 
 
 When he was able to use his voice, he gave an account 
 of the fight beneath the waves. 
 
 "Thank goodness I am none the worse for it," he 
 added. "But I hope never again to have such a tussle. 
 Here, you Kafoozlum what's your name, Monday give 
 me some brandy to wash the salt-water out of my mouth." 
 
 Monday did as he was requested, and Jack began to 
 revive sensibly. 
 
 "I need not ask how you got on," he continued, "for 
 I see you have disposed of your enemies. Are you hurt, 
 Dick ? " 
 
 Harvey was tying a bandage round his leg, and he 
 replied 
 
 "I've got an ugly thrust in the leg from a spear, but 
 it's not much." 
 
 "Throw the carrion overboard," Jack said, pointing to 
 the two dead Pisangs. 
 
 Monday proceeded to do so. 
 
 "I think you will all bear witness to my bravery," 
 observed Mr. Mole. " I dispatched that wretched creature 
 whom Monday is about to consign to the deep. I, Isaac 
 Mole, dispatched him with my own hand." 
 
 " If I hadn't bit him in the leg with my teeth," said 
 Harvey, " you would have gone to the mole country. 
 sir. " 
 
 " No jokes, Harvey ; you may have distracted the poot 
 fellow's attention, but I had him \vell in hand throughout, 
 and was never for one moment afraid of him. Harkaway,
 
 JA CA' HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 197 
 
 pass the bottle in a friendly spirit, and let us drink to our 
 noble selves. " 
 
 Jack granted his request, and Mr. Mole took a deep 
 draught. 
 
 "Drink deep, the poet says," remarked Mr. Mole. 
 "And truly he was right, for this spirit comforteth the 
 inner man and keepeth out the rawness of the fog, which, 
 I perceive, is disappearing. 
 
 In fact, as he spoke, the sail which had been lying idly 
 by the mast began to flap to and fro. 
 
 " Hurrah," cried Jack, " the wind is coming." 
 
 " I'm sorry I can't lend a hand," said Harvey. 
 
 "You be still," replied Jack, who put some boating 
 jackets under Harvey to make his position more com- 
 fortable. 
 
 ' ' You want rest as much as I, for you were on the 
 watch all night." 
 
 ' ' Never mind me. I can't sleep when there is anything 
 to do, but I make up for it afterwards. If the wind lasts, 
 and Monday is right in his steering, we shall make Limbi 
 in font or five hours. " 
 
 Jack set the sails, and the little craft, as the wind 
 caught her, ran before it in splendid style. 
 
 The sails bellied to the breeze, and Monday took the 
 helm. 
 
 " Harkaway," said Mr. Mole, " take the rest, of which 
 you stand so much in need and leave the management 
 of the boat to this trusty savage and myself." 
 
 " Very well," said Jack, who thought he might safely 
 do so, as there was nothing of consequence to attend to. 
 
 Accordingly he threw himself down, wet as he was, 
 knowing that the hot sun would soon dry him, and fell 
 fast asleep. 
 
 Mr. Mole applied his lips frequently to the bottle, much 
 to Monday's delight 
 
 " Mist' Mole got um best friend," he observed, as Mole 
 hugged the bottle tightly. 
 
 " If that observation is intended to apply to this case- 
 bottle," replied Mr. Mole, "all I can say is that you are a 
 very rude and impertinent negro." 
 
 "No offence, sare ; beg um pardon," said Monday, 
 "Me 'fraid of you, sare, you, fight, so well." 
 
 This compliment mollified the object of it.
 
 198 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "You are right," he said; " by my bravery I have 
 saved you all from a dreadful fate. I hewed mine adver- 
 sary in pieces ; but you must not repeat your remarks. 
 In this climate the European requires stimulants to protect 
 himself from the trying- effects of the weather. What I take 
 is taken with reluctance, and strictly as medicine." 
 
 " Monday not mind a drop of same sort of medsum." 
 
 "Not a drop. It is not good for you who are young 
 and strong, and accustomed to the climate." 
 
 "Very well, Mist' Mole know best. Monday get him 
 three wife." 
 
 "If you suggest such a thing again," cried Mr. Mole, in 
 a rage, "I'll 111 wring your neck like like a sparrow's." 
 
 " No wring um poor Monday neck. Monday do what 
 him like in Limbi. His name Matabella, and his father, 
 Lanindyer. Great chief. King of Island. All obey Mon- 
 day. If Monday say Mole great chief, him cut off all 
 Pisangs' heads, the woman all love him and he be 'bliged 
 to have one, two, three wife." 
 
 "Is your father really the Tuan Biza of Limbi ? " asked 
 Mr. Mole. 
 
 Monday nodded his head vehemently. 
 
 "It's quite right," exclaimed Harvey, who could not 
 sleep through pain, and had been an amused listener to 
 this conversation. 
 
 "Is he not joking ? I have found him of a facetious 
 tendency." 
 
 "No, Monday's a howling swell in his own diggings, 
 ain't you, Mon?"said Harvey. 
 
 " Matabella, him show Mist' Mole," answered the 
 black, drawing himself up proudly as he stood in the 
 stern, rudder-lines in hand. 
 
 "Take the bottle and help yourself, my young and 
 intelligent friend, " exclaimed Mr. Mole. 
 
 Monday did so with a grin. 
 
 " I hope nothing I have said has given you offence," 
 continued Mr. Mole, " I had no idea you were a prince in 
 your own country. But for Heaven's sake, say no more 
 about the wives." 
 
 The conversation dropped, and the boat went on her 
 course, the wind continuing to rise, as if impatient at 
 having been still during the night. 
 
 No more boats belonging to the Pisang fleet were visible.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y A FTER SCHOOLDA YS. \ 99 
 
 The sun rose high in the heavens, and the heavily-laden 
 craft which carried the boys and their fortunes slowly 
 ploughed her way along the deep. 
 
 Harvey and Mr. Mole covered themselves with a 
 tarpaulin, and sought forgetfulness in slumber. 
 
 Monday was alone in command of the boat. 
 
 He could not steer and see to the sails as well, and 
 when the force of the wind increased, and the sea rose, 
 he thought it advisable to wake Jack. 
 
 Nearly five hours had passed since the dispersion of 
 the Pisangs. 
 
 Jack had had time to recruit his wasted energies. 
 
 The boat made one or two dangerous lurches over, and 
 Monday was afraid she might capsize. Jack started up 
 with alacrity. 
 
 "What is it? "he asked. 
 
 Monday explained to him, and pointing to a dark ridge 
 visible on the verge of the horizon, added 
 
 "That Limbi." 
 
 "Oh, is that Limbi? " asked Jack. "You know your 
 way about in these waters. How shall we land ? " 
 
 "No land in the surf not in this boat," answered Mon- 
 day. "They send out boat when see us, and then we 
 land in our fashion. " 
 
 "Very well. I leave it all to you," replied Jack, well 
 pleased at the prospect of reaching their journey's end 
 without further danger. 
 
 The land was not more than five or six miles distant. 
 
 Their voyage would soon be over. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 RECEPTION AT LIMBI. 
 
 THE first sight of Limbi was not a reassuring one. 
 
 A straight open beach descended abruptly beneath the 
 sea, so that the high swell never once broke before find- 
 ing itself suddenly stopped in its rapid cou r se. 
 
 The water rose up in one huge wall that rolle^ forward 
 and fell on the steep shore with a roar like thunder.
 
 2 oo fA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Every few moments the water would rebound from the 
 sand until it rose twice and a half as high as the natives 
 standing near it, for several of the islanders had collected 
 at the novel sight of a vessel standing in for their 
 shore. 
 
 " My dear Harkaway," said Mr. Mole, who was roused 
 from his sleep by the breaking of the surf, "you surely do 
 not intend to run the risk of landing on such a coast ? " 
 
 "Monday says he will make it all right," replied Jack. 
 
 "We near nuff now," exclaimed Monday, "please take 
 in sail, Mast' Jack." 
 
 Jack did so, and the boat ceased her onward career, 
 merely drifting a little with the tide. 
 
 Monday put his hands to his mouth, and gave utter- 
 ance to a peculiarly shrill and piercing cry which he re- 
 peated three times. 
 
 "That to let them know me come, sare," he observed. 
 
 The noise awoke Harvey, who looking round him in 
 astonishment, said 
 
 "What's that beastly row ? " 
 
 " It's only Monday," answered Jack. 
 
 " I thought it was um Pisangs, as he calls them. I 
 never heard such a din in my life. It was like a baked 
 'tater boy on a cold night in winter, singing out, ' all 'ot, 
 all 'ot ! ' " 
 
 "That our war cry," explained Monday; "all my 
 people know my voice ; they say 'That Matabella,' and my 
 father come out to me in a proa and take us all on shore.'' 
 
 "Your father ! Is he on the beach ? " 
 
 "Yes. Monday see him. Look, look ; he telling them 
 it me, and they shake head. Now he order boat, because 
 they all think me dead killed, eat up by Pisang. See ! 
 father, how um run, Mast' Jack ; how um skip, Mast' 
 Harvey, how um talk, sare. " 
 
 The black grew quite excited at the prospect of meeting 
 with his father. 
 
 In fact, Jack saw that the few natives whom he had at 
 first distinguished on the beach had grown into a crowd, 
 which numbered upwards of two hundred. 
 
 An elderly man moved in their midst, and to him they 
 paid the strictest attention, as if he were entitled to 
 command. 
 
 His manner was that of a prince or chief, and it was
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 201 
 
 clear that Monday's peculiar cry had produced a singular 
 effect upon the inhabitants of the island. 
 
 For a few minutes it was not evident what the Limbians 
 were about. 
 
 They ran to and fro carrying pieces of wood, and all 
 seemed confusion. 
 
 " What are the beggars trying to do ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " Blest if I know," replied Jack. " They are like bees 
 in a hive, when they're going to swarm." 
 
 The natives did not keep them long in suspense. 
 
 They soon made a rude skid or wide ladder with large 
 poles on the sides and small green ones with the bark torn 
 off for the rounds. 
 
 This was laid down on the beach while the wave was 
 forming, and a heavy boat, with a sort of awning in the 
 middle to keep off the spray, was pushed on to it as the 
 wave broke and a broad sheet of surge partially buoyed 
 her up. 
 
 As this wave receded she was successfully launched. 
 
 The boat, guided by native hands, reached Jack's boat, 
 and an affectionate greeting passed between Monday and 
 his friends. 
 
 His father, the Tuan Biza of Limbi, was a man of com- 
 manding stature, but his self-possession was great. 
 
 He had given up his son as lost. 
 
 When a prisoner falls into the hands of his enemies, he 
 rarely, if ever, escapes. 
 
 To see Matabella again, was to Lanindyer a resurrec- 
 tion of his son. 
 
 Monday threw himself on his neck and kissed hirr 
 affectionately, but the old man displayed no emotion. 
 
 It was evident, though, that he was affected, for tear- 
 drops trembled in his eyes. 
 
 When Monday recovered himself, he pointed to Jack, 
 Harvey, and Mr. Mole and told them in the native lan- 
 guage who they were, and what they had done for him. 
 
 In teaching Monday English, Jack and Harvey had, of 
 necessity, learnt his language. 
 
 So that the conversation between the father and son was 
 intelligible to them. 
 
 Mr. Mole also knew the native dialect, which was com- 
 mon to all the tribes about these islands, for he had picked 
 it up during his captivity,
 
 202 JACK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Turning to Jack, the aged chief said 
 
 "Saviour of my child, you are welcome to Limbi, and 
 you shall live like a prince among our people." 
 
 "Thank you," replied Jack. " It is my pride to be the 
 friend of so great a chief as Lanindyer, who is alike 
 renowned in war and peace." 
 
 The Tuan Biza now set his men to work, and all the 
 stores were moved out of Jack's boat into the proa, and 
 in the latter they all embarked, leaving their own craft to 
 ride at anchor in charge of a native. 
 
 Harvey was lifted carefully from one boat to the other, 
 being unable to walk as his wound was painful in the 
 extreme, and his leg much swollen. 
 
 When all was ready, they ran into the shore over the 
 heavy rollers. 
 
 Other natives appeared on the shore with a huge coil 
 of rattan an inch or more in diameter. 
 
 Two or three of them seized an end, ran down and 
 plunged into a huge wave as coolly and unhesitatingly as 
 a diver would leap from the side of a boat into a quiet bay. 
 
 The end of the cord was fastened to the front part of 
 the boat. 
 
 The other was carried up a long way on the beach, and 
 the natives ranged themselves in two rows, each grasping 
 it with <ane hand ready to haul in when the signal was 
 given. A number of heavy seas now rolled in and broke, 
 but thr natives on board kept the boat from being swept 
 foward or backward. 
 
 A smnller swell now came on. 
 
 Every native gave a wild yell, and those on shore 
 hauled in the rattan with all their might. 
 
 Away darted the boat on the crest of a wave with the 
 swiftness of an arrow. 
 
 Soon the boat was in the midst of the surf. 
 
 The next instant it was on the skid, and away it glided 
 with the speed of a locomotive. 
 
 Before Jack could realize the fact, they were high and 
 dry upon the bank before the next wave came in. 
 
 In this way was their landing in Limbi effected. 
 
 Monday had not exaggerated his influence with the 
 natives of Limbi. 
 
 There were about a thousand in number, living in a 
 town called Tompano, which was built on a hill.
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 203 
 
 This made it healthy, and afforded some security from 
 attack. 
 
 Monday's father had ruled over the inhabitants for some 
 years, as his father had done before him. 
 
 He was, in fact, descended from a long line of princes. 
 
 The people who lived in the neighbouring island of 
 Pisang were the hereditary enemies of the Limbians. 
 
 War was almost always going on between them, and 
 with varying success. 
 
 The town in which the Pisangs lived was called 
 Palembarg. 
 
 A few years ago the Limbians had invaded Pisang, and 
 being victorious, burnt Palembarg to the ground. 
 
 This made the Pisangs very angry and vindictive. 
 
 They had vowed vengeance ever since, and threatened 
 an invasion of Limbi. 
 
 Jack's supply of powder, shot, and guns was exhibited 
 to the Limbians, and their use explained to them. 
 
 They hailed Jack and his friends at once as great chiefs. 
 
 A house was given them to live in near the king's 
 palace. 
 
 They were delighted at the restoration of Matabella, or 
 Monday, who was much beloved. 
 
 These simple people, savage though they were in their 
 habits, v/ere not wanting in gratitude. 
 
 Jack got all their fighting men together, and instructed 
 them in the use of firearms. 
 
 But he was very sparing with the powder and shot, be- 
 cause when his supply was gone, he could get no more. 
 
 He knew of what advantage it would be to him and his 
 friends in the event of an invasion of Limbi. 
 
 That Hunston would carry on the war he did not doubt. 
 
 If, indeed, the Pisangs should be afraid to invade Limbi, 
 he determined to land an army on their island. 
 
 For some time everything went on quietly. 
 
 The Pisangs did not show themselves. 
 
 Monday would not leave Jack. 
 
 He might have lived in his father's palace, but his 
 attachment to the boys was so great that he lived in their 
 house and was Jack's body-guard. 
 
 He never allowed him to stir out unless he accom- 
 panied him. 
 
 " You save my life, and you teach me do what right,"
 
 2 04 JA CK HAKKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS 
 
 he said. "I spend my life with you. It is your life, ancj 
 Monday still your servant." 
 
 " My friend, you mean, Monday," replied Jack. 
 
 "You do as you like with me, Mast' Jack," continued 
 the grateful fellow. "You ask me die for you, I do it, 
 because I then give back the life you save." 
 
 Both Jack and Harvey were much attached to Monday, 
 and liked to have him near them. 
 
 Harvey's leg got well in about six weeks, and he could 
 walk again. 
 
 They had plenty of servants, and did not allow Monday 
 to do any menial work, though he was always ready to 
 lend a hand when necessary. 
 
 As the Pisangs did not show themselves, Jack planned 
 an invasion of their country on a large scale. 
 
 A fleet was provided, and the army, which numbered 
 four hundred men, was drilled every day. 
 
 The inhabitants of Pisang and Limbi were about equal 
 in number. 
 
 Making an allowance for the women and children, the 
 aged and the infirm, they could put four hundred, or a 
 few more, in the field. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 MONDAY'S NEWS. 
 
 THE white men were an object of attraction to the 
 ladies of Limbi. 
 
 Every chief was entitled to have three wives. 
 
 It was reported that the strangers had killed their en- 
 emies, and, therefore, were, by the laws of the land, able 
 to marry. 
 
 Jack and Harvey were too young to indulge in any 
 idea of the sort. 
 
 If they had not been, they would not have fallen in 
 love with the Limbian women, who were far from being 
 attractive. 
 
 Besides which, Jack was in love with Emily, and his 
 principal reason for wishing the Limbians to attack the 
 Pisangs, was to find if she really was on their island, and 
 if so, rescue her.
 
 /A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 2 05 
 
 Jack found his new friends very idle. 
 
 They would fight, hunt, and fish, but nothing more. 
 
 The women were made to do the principal part of the 
 work on the island. 
 
 All were very fond of dancing. 
 
 The principal dance was called the minari. 
 
 It consisted of men and women arranging themselves 
 in two rows. 
 
 They slowly twisted their bodies to the right and left, 
 at the same time moving the extended arms and open 
 hands in circles in opposite directions. 
 
 The only motions of the naked feet were to change the 
 weight of the body from the heel to the toe, and reverse it. 
 
 Monday had two cousins, Alfura and Ambonia. 
 
 They expressed a wish to marry the white men, as a 
 mode of showing their gratitude for their having saved 
 Monday's life. 
 
 The king' summoned a council to discuss the idea. 
 
 Monday heard of it. 
 
 Alfura and Ambonia were his near relations, and he 
 hastened to tell his masters the news. 
 
 Jack and Harvey were together, talking about Emily. 
 
 Mr. Mole had gone out for a walk, to think alone about 
 his tea-garden in China. 
 
 " Mast' Jack," exclaimed Monday, coming into the 
 house, " what you think? " 
 
 " I don't know," replied Jack. " Have the Pisangs 
 come after us ? " 
 
 " No ; not them, but the Tuan Biza and all the chiefs 
 met in council to-day." 
 
 " What about?" ' 
 
 " Alfura and Ambonia you know them. They are my 
 father's brother's daughters." 
 
 ' ' That's a rounabout way of describing them ; but no 
 matter. Go ahead," remarked Harvey. 
 
 " They have said they want to marry a white man, 
 and the chiefs are to decide whether they shall or not." 
 
 " Scissors ! " exclaimed Jack. " Suppose the white man 
 don't see it ! " 
 
 " Then he must leave the island," replied Monday. 
 "If one of the Tuan Biza's family want to marry and 
 choose a man, and he not have her, then he go." 
 
 " Oh, that's it, is it? I wish I'd got a return ticket," 
 Jack remarked.
 
 206 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " If the chiefs say yes, they send for you, and it is our 
 custom to place sometimes seven, eight, nine women 
 together." 
 
 ''Yes." 
 
 " Then you go and pick out one, two, three, if you like : 
 but of course you take those who have asked for you." 
 
 " I see ; you pick out the ones who have honoured you 
 by their preference," replied Jack. 
 
 " That is a dodge to spare their blushes if they have 
 any," observed Harvey. 
 
 " Yes," said Monday, quickly. " You not supposed to 
 know they ask for you." 
 
 " But I don't want to marry," exclaimed Jack. 
 
 " Nor I," said Harvey. 
 
 " You should have kept us out of this, Monday. It's 
 not kind of you," Jack continued. 
 
 Monday grinned. 
 
 -" What do you stand grinning there for like the ugly 
 baboon you are ? " said Jack in a rage. 
 
 " 'Scuse me, Mast' Jack. I not grin at you," replied 
 Monday. 
 
 " Then you're indulging at my expense," said Harvey. 
 "Where's my crutch ? I'll lamn into you, Master Monday, 
 if you were twenty king's sons." 
 
 " No lamn in, sare," Monday cried in alarm. " You 
 say you too young to marry. You wait a year and let 
 Mr. Mole marry Alfura and Ambonia ; that my idea that 
 why I grin, sare." 
 
 Jack smiled, and Harvey put down the crutch with 
 which he had walked while his leg was bad. 
 
 " That's a rattling good idea, too," said Jack. " It will 
 be a rare spree to see Mole with how many did you say, 
 Monday ? " 
 
 " Two at first." 
 
 " Oh, yes, two to start with, Alfura and Ambonia. Two 
 beauties they are, too aren't they, Dick ? " 
 
 "Stunners," replied Harvey. " Alfura's got a nose 
 like a squashed pumpkin, and her ears stick out like a 
 cow's, while her mouth would enable her to eat mince 
 pies whole." 
 
 " And Ambonia's fat and pudgy, with a temper like a 
 wild hyena. I saw her chivey ^a cove down the sireet 
 the other day," said Jack.
 
 JA CK II ARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 2 07 
 
 " What for ? " 
 
 " Because he bagged something out of her father's 
 garden. She did give it him and no mistake." 
 
 " Monday's a genius," said Harvey. 
 
 " If they send for me to the council," continued Jack, 
 " I shall treat them to a little ventriloquism, and say that 
 the great spirit does not wish us to marry for a year, as 
 we are too young." 
 
 "And that Mole is to have Alfura and Ambonia, or 
 be cast adrift in a boat without oars, sails, rudder or 
 grub, "put in Harvey. 
 
 " Exactly." 
 
 " That's the ticket," Harvey went on. " You'll fog 
 th^rn beautifully with your ventriloquism." 
 
 " Monday," exclaimed Jack. 
 
 " Yes, Mast' Jack," replied the black with his usual 
 respectful manner. 
 
 " Don't you let on to anyone about my gift." 
 
 " About you talkee in the air ? " 
 
 "That's it." 
 
 " Monday never say nothing." 
 
 " Then you say something. ' Never say nothing' isn't 
 grammar, Monday. You ought to go to Crawcour's if 
 ever you reach England with us," observed Harvey. 
 
 Monday shook his head. 
 
 This speech was beyond him. 
 
 But he protested that he never mentioned anything 
 that the boys told him to keep secret. 
 
 He had heard Jack ventriloquise once or twice, and the 
 mystery had been explained to him. 
 
 Jack and Harvey felt perfectly happy when they saw a 
 way out of the new difficulty which now presented itself. 
 
 It was nothing unusual in the archipelago for girls of 
 thirteen to marry boys of sixteen. 
 
 The natives arrive at maturity so much earlier in warm 
 climates than we do in our colder latitudes. 
 
 To plead that they were too young would have been a 
 poor excuse. 
 
 " Mole shall be the victim," said Jack. 
 
 " How many wives shall he have?" asked Harvey. 
 " Monday says he can't have more than three by the 
 law of the land. I'd give him a dozen if I could work it." 
 "Let him have Alfura and Ambonia to begin with.
 
 f. 08 JA CK HA RKA IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 
 
 Mole hates women, I think. He was never very kind to 
 them, and if he doesn't care about marrying English 
 beauties, he'll faint at the idea of two full-blown niggers," 
 observed Harvey. 
 
 " As brave a fo'castle man as ever broke biscuit would 
 steer clear of them." 
 
 " And naturally a loblolly-boy like Mole will fight shy." 
 
 " He's in a narrow channel, and he'd better take sound- 
 ings," said Jack ; " for, if I'm not mistaken, here's a 
 messenger coming up the street to tell me to come to the 
 council." 
 
 " That right, sare," replied Monday. " Him de mes- 
 sage, sure enuff." 
 
 " Then it's all 'u-p' with Mole; for, to get myself out, 
 I must get him into the mess." 
 
 It was as Monday had predicted. 
 
 Alfura and Ambonia, ladies of high rank, had, in accord- 
 ance with the custom of the country, expressed themselves 
 willing to bestow their hands and hearts upon the 
 adventurous stranger. 
 
 This proposal, owing to their high position, had to be 
 considered by the chiefs 'n council. 
 
 They had come to t'.e determination that :he lacies* 
 wish should be granted. 
 
 In the event of non-compliance with the de: ire of the 
 fair ones, expulsion from the island would be the result. 
 
 The council consisted of twenty-five members, who sat 
 on mats in a sort of barn. 
 
 Room was made for Jack. 
 
 The Tuan Biza himself informed Jack that he might 
 have his choice of his relatives, or take them both for his 
 wives if he liked. 
 
 Jack coughed, and replied that he was, indeed a fort- 
 unate man to be so highly honoured. 
 
 He shouldn't mind one of the ladies. 
 
 With one, however, he would be content, and his friend, 
 Harvey, might have the other. 
 
 A murmur of applause arose. 
 
 Then Jack, throwing his voice into the centre of the 
 apartment, near the ceiling, changed the tone, which be- 
 came serious, if not awful. 
 
 " Forbear," he said. "I, the spirit of the white men, 
 speak."
 
 JA CK II ARK A WA Y AFTER SCHO OLD A VS. 209 
 
 A general consternation seized the chiefs in council. 
 
 They looked at one another terror-stricken, for, as we 
 have said, they were all very superstitious, and believed 
 in witchcraft. 
 
 "Jack and Harvey are your guests,'' he continued. 
 "They are about to lead you against your enemies, the 
 Pisangs, over whom you shall be victorious. "Their 
 customs are not your customs, and they must not marry 
 until one year has passed, for they are too young to have 
 wives. " 
 
 A murmur of approbation, mingled with astonishment, 
 ran through the council. 
 
 " But," continued Jack, "I, the spirit of the white men, 
 do not wish the ladies Alfura and Ambonia to remain 
 single." 
 
 As Jack spoke in the native dialect, his words were 
 perfectly intelligible. 
 
 " Who, then, O spirit ! " asked the king, "is worthy to 
 have their matchless charms ? " 
 
 "Who but the Tuan Biza of the white men who but 
 the great chief Mole, who has qualified himself for mar- 
 riage by cutting off a head ? " 
 
 "Good, good," broke from the assembly. " The spirit 
 of the white men speaks the words of wisdom. It is very 
 good. " 
 
 " Let the Tuan Biza Mole be united to both ladies at 
 once," Jack went on. 
 
 "It shall be done, O spirit ! " said the council, as with 
 one voice, and bowing their heads. 
 
 Jack pretended to be disappointed at this interruption, 
 and said that he had taken a fancy to Alfura. 
 
 " We have other beauties," replied the king, "and you 
 shall marry when the year has run, O friend of my 
 soul ! " 
 
 "I was afraid the spirit would interfere," continued 
 Jack. 
 
 ' ' Does he often do so ? " 
 
 "Always, when we do anything against the laws of 
 our priests. " 
 
 "And is it unlawful to marry before a certain age?" 
 asked the king. 
 
 "Of course it is ; that's at the bottom of the mischief/ 
 answered Tack. 
 14
 
 210 JA CA' HARK A IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Rest easy, O son of my adoption ! " replied the king. 
 "You shall do no wrong- through us." 
 
 Rising, the chief said a few words to his friends, and 
 they dispatched a messenger to fetch Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Shall I go, O Tuan Biza, and acquaint my country- 
 man with his good fortune?" asked Jack. 
 
 The proposal was accepted, and Jack went in search of 
 Mole. 
 
 He left the chiefs in council, holding Jack in higher 
 veneration than ever. 
 
 They had not the slightest idea that they had been im- 
 posed upon. 
 
 To their simple minds the great spirit of the whites had 
 spoken. 
 
 His dictates must be obeyed. 
 
 Though Jack and Harvey were for a time lost as 
 husbands to their princesses, they had Mole to fall back 
 upon. 
 
 For him there was no escape. 
 
 Little did he suspect what news was in store for him, 
 as he wended his way back to the town of Tompano. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 MR. MOLE'S DESPAIR. 
 
 WHEN Jack returned to Harvey, who was waiting for 
 him with impatience, he began to laugh heartily. 
 
 " I've done it, Dick," he said, when his merriment was 
 over. "We're under the protection of the spirit. Has 
 Mole turned up ? " 
 
 "Not yet. It's feeding-time, though, and Mole is 
 generally pretty punctual at knife-and-fork time. How 
 did you do it ? " 
 
 " I told the council that you and I were highly hon- 
 oured, and would marry the ladies. There was applause 
 at this. Then I changed my voice, and you should have 
 seen the beggars stare. " 
 
 " Of course the spirit forbade the banns, and suggests** 
 Mole as the bridegroom. Which is he to have? " 
 
 "Both of them."
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. .211 
 
 " Both ?" repeated Harvey. "My eye, Jack! it will 
 give him fits. He's always going on about women, and 
 saying he shall die as he has lived a bachelor." 
 
 " Will he ? We shall see him with a couple of young 
 papooses on his knee. I wonder what colour they'll be." 
 
 "Chocolate and cream half and half." 
 
 " Piebald, perhaps. What a lark ! ' said Jack. 
 
 "It's all a spree," remarked Harvey. 
 
 At this juncture Mr. Mole entered, looking hot and 
 tired. 
 
 He had been botanising, and carried in his hand some 
 rare specimens of the flora of the island. 
 
 "Something more for my collection," he remarked. 
 "I shall have quite a cabinet of curiosities soon." 
 
 " I think you will, sir," replied Jack. 
 
 "What do you mean? Your observations have a 
 doubtful tendency in them sometimes, Harkaway." 
 
 " No doubt about this last start, sir." 
 
 "What on earth are you talking of? " 
 
 "The council is waiting for you," replied Jack, "and 
 you are destined to a high honour." 
 
 "Ah ! I suppose they want to make me prime minister 
 or chancellor of the exchequer; very good! I will give 
 these savages a constitution, and bring in an education- 
 bill. We must have a school here." 
 
 "It isn't that, sir, though that may come afterwards." 
 
 "What is it, then?" 
 
 "You're to be married, sir." 
 
 Mr. Mole gave a high bound, 
 
 Harvey sang 
 
 " For I'm mar-ry-ed to a mer-may-ed, 
 At the bottom of the deep, blue sea." 
 
 "You are joking, Harkaway. Do not indulge in mem- 
 ment at my expense. Explain this to me. No foolish- 
 ness ? " exclaimed Mr. Mole. 
 
 "It's quite true, sir. Two ladies have chosen you, 
 and by the law of the land you must marry them, or " 
 
 "Or what?" 
 
 " Leave the island in an empty boat no provisions, 
 no oars, no anything." 
 
 "Why, that's certain death!" replied Mole, with a 
 groan, adding
 
 212 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Who are the ahem ? the females ? " 
 
 " Miss Alfura and Ambonia, relatives of the royal 
 family." 
 
 "What, those she-dragons? I know them," exclaimed 
 Mr. Mole. " Alfura's forty if she's a day, and has lost all 
 her front teeth. Amboniu's got a temper of the old gentle- 
 man himself, and squints awfully." 
 
 " Consider the honour, sir." 
 
 "Honour be but no, I will not give way. I will 
 
 command myself. I shall proceed to the council cham- 
 ber, and remonstrate with those savages." 
 
 Jack laughed. 
 
 " What is fun to you is death to me, and if I find that 
 you have got this up for me, I'll I'll " 
 
 Mr. Mole could not find words dreadful enough for what 
 he would do. 
 
 "Go on, sir," said Jack. "Who's afraid." 
 
 "I didn't mean anything," Mole replied. "Come, 
 Harkaway, stand my friend in this matter, and get me 
 out of the mess." 
 
 " Can't be done." 
 
 "Why not?" 
 
 "If you don't at once marry those ladies, you'll b: 
 put in the boat. " 
 
 "I don't know which is the worst prospect," Mr. 
 Mole said. "Confound the natives! Confound every- 
 thing." 
 
 He began to tear his hair, and danced about like a 
 madman. 
 
 When he stopped with a handful of hair in each hand, 
 Jack said 
 
 " That's lively, sir. Can't you favour us again ? " 
 
 " He's as good as a dancing dervish," cried Harvey. 
 
 "Jack, dear Jack," said Mr. Mole, "you always were 
 my friend, and a generous fellow ; tell me you're only 
 charring." 
 
 "I'm not indeed." 
 
 "Then I'm a lost mar Two wives ! Oh, Lord ! oh, 
 Lord ! " 
 
 "In a month's time you'll be entitled to take a third." 
 
 " A third ! " cried the wretched Mo)e. '* Tell me, Hark- 
 away tell me, if you love me, if the: r fc ^re any '**>?* ? 
 asylums in this beastly country 5 "
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 213 
 
 "Not that I know of." 
 
 "If not, I shall wander about the island a raving 
 maniac. Oh, Isaac Mole, why were you ever born ? 
 Wretched man, what have you done to deserve such a 
 fate ? " 
 
 Monday, who had been down to the council-room 
 again, now came back. 
 
 "The council has broke up," he said. "They all 
 gone to bring Alfura and Ambon ia here." 
 
 " Here ! Are the furies coming here? " asked Mr. Mole. 
 
 " They not long first." 
 
 "But they can't take me until the ceremony is per- 
 formed." 
 
 " We no ceremony. They say they have you, and 
 the council decide. Then it all over. No ceremony, 
 sare. They come take you home." 
 
 "Now? Do you mean this instant." 
 
 "In one, two short minutes," replied Monday. 
 
 Mr. Mole began to dance again. 
 
 "This how it done, Mist' Mole," continued Monday. 
 "They bring p'raps ten women. All stand in a row. 
 You look at them. One by one they come to you and 
 you shake your head to all but Alfura and Ambonia, to 
 vhom you kneel. That all the ceremony." 
 
 "Never! I'll die first," replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 "They put you in boat else," said Monday, grinning. 
 
 " Dick, give him some whisky," said Jack. 
 
 Harvey poured some brandy into half a cocoanut shell, 
 and Mole quaffed it eagerly. 
 
 "You're a gone coon, sir. Better make the best of it," 
 he observed. 
 
 Mr. Mole shook his fist in Monday's face, saying 
 
 "You confounded black lump of ugliness, you have 
 done this for me ! But I'll have your life ! " 
 
 Harvey forced him into a seat. 
 
 " Let me get at him ! I'll do him an injury ! I'll have 
 
 "Life," he was about to say, when Harvey gravely 
 put in "head," which made Jack burst out laughing. 
 
 " Harvey," said Mr. Mole, in a faint tone, " you are 
 low and vulgar. You are raised but little above those 
 poor, benighted savages in the social scale." 
 
 "I wouldn't bullyrag them if I were you," replied
 
 214 J* CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Harvey. " Remember you are going to marry a couple 
 of the poor benighteds. " 
 
 "Come, sir, don't give way. I'm sure Alfura's got 
 beautiful shiny skin," said Jack. 
 
 "And Ambonia's hair is curly and oily," exclaimed 
 Harvey. 
 
 "Better not say much," remarked Monday. "They 
 beat you, sare ; they scratch, they kick." 
 
 "Well, it's only for life, that's one comfort; and I 
 shan't live long under the infliction," answered Mr 
 Mole, with a moan. 
 
 As he spoke, a loud noise was heard in the street. 
 
 The procession was approaching. 
 
 First came the band, which consisted of a score of men 
 carrying gongs. 
 
 The gongs increased regularly in size from one of five 
 or six inches to one of a footer fifteen inches in diameter. 
 
 Each had a round knob or boss in the middle, which 
 was struck with a small stick. 
 
 When made to reverberate in this manner, their music 
 was very agreeable. 
 
 It resembled closely that made by small bells. 
 
 This instrument was called the bonang. 
 
 After the bonangs came the chiefs of the town. 
 
 Behind these were the nine virgins, Ambonia and 
 Alfura being in the centre. 
 
 The rear was brought up by a guard of soldiers, and 
 behind these again came the rabble of the town of 
 Tompano, who, like crowds all over the world, had 
 collected to witness what they could of the unusual cere- 
 mony. 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 TAKING HIM HOME. 
 
 WHEN Harvey heard the bonangs, he exclaimed 
 
 "Chingarings and chopsticks! hongs and gongs! 
 That's your sort ! Go it, ye cripples ! Have some more 
 whisky, sir ! " 
 
 Mr. Mole began to recover his composure a little. 
 
 "I think I will even follow your advice," he answered.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 215 
 
 ' f only to nerve myself for the dreadful ordeal. I 
 vva'nt a little something." 
 
 "Nothing like a drop of whisky for a nerver," replied 
 Jack. 
 
 "That's right, Mist' Mole. Show um pluck, sare," 
 chimed in Monday. 
 
 "Very well, my black friend," replied Mr. Mole, "I 
 owe you one yes, sir, I owe you one and we'll square 
 accounts some day." 
 
 ' ' Keep up your pecker. Let them see what stuff you're 
 made of. Don't funk, sir." 
 
 "I hope an Englishman never shows the white 
 feather, Harkaway. Nor will I. No, not even under 
 the most trying circumstances." 
 
 "Good again," cried Harvey, who was in an ecstacy 
 of delight at the anticipated fun. 
 
 " I will bear myself bravely, like one advancing to 
 the sacrifice. I have before my eyes the gladiators of 
 ancient Rome." 
 
 " Who were they, sir? " 
 
 '' Have you so soon forgotten the lessons of your 
 early youth, Harkaway? I cry shame upon you." 
 
 ' ' Set of coves who fought in the arena," observed Harvey. 
 
 "You are right," continued Mr. Mole. "But I object 
 to the word 'coves.' However, let it pass. They had 
 their ' Ave Ccesar,' or 'Hail Ceesar ! ' and they added 
 'Moriturile salutamus,' which, being translated, means 
 'Being about to die, we salute you.' My fate is worse 
 than death; but I will be brave." 
 
 "I have remarked, sir," said Harvey, " that these Limbi 
 ladies have a peculiar scent or odour of their own." 
 
 "Smell odour, Don't be delicate, Harvey. Call it 
 a smell, which is highly suggestive of polecats." 
 
 "All right, sir; anything to please you." 
 
 "However agreeable it may be to native noses," my 
 English nasal organ revolts at it. They are rank, 
 Harvey, very rank ; and all the perfumes in Rimmel's 
 shop would not convince me to the contrary." 
 
 "You'll like it, sir, when you're used to it," exclaimed 
 Jack. 
 
 Mr. Mole darted a ferocious look at him. 
 
 The noise of the bonangs increased, and the hoarse 
 shouts of the multitude grew nearer.
 
 2 1 6 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Again the wretched man applied himself to the 
 whisky bottle. 
 
 "Go it, sir; nip away," exclaimed Harvey, singing 
 
 " Whisky killed my poor dad ; 
 Whisky drove my mother mad. 
 
 Whisky, whisky, 
 Whisky for my Johnny 1 " 
 
 Fortified with a sort of Dutch courage, Mr. Mole 
 awaited the coming of the procession with the resig- 
 nation of a lamb going to the slaughter. 
 
 " How do you find yourself now, sir?" asked Jack. 
 
 "Agonized, my young friend." 
 
 "Pity the sorrows of poor old Mole," said Harvey. 
 
 Mr. Mole was about to reply when the band halted 
 outside, and ceasing playing, allowed the members of 
 the deputation to enter. 
 
 First came the chiefs of the council chamber, and 
 these were closely followed by the nine virgins. 
 
 The soldiers kept guard at the door. 
 
 Ranging themselves in a row, the young ladies cast 
 down their eyes and prepared themselves for the cere- 
 mony. 
 
 The king, addressing Monday, exclaimed 
 
 " Matabella, does the Tuan Biza of the white men 
 know what is required of him by our customs ? " 
 
 "He does, O king, live for ever," answered Monday. 
 
 "Is he aware of the high honour the alliance will confer 
 upon him ? " 
 
 "He is ; and feels deeply gratified, O king ; may thy 
 victories increase," replied Monday. 
 
 "Let the rites commence." 
 
 "At once, O king. May you always be victorious in 
 war," said Monday. 
 
 He then filled a calabash with whisky, of which spirit 
 the Limbians had learnt to be very fond, and handed it 
 round to the company. 
 
 All partook of it but the women. 
 
 "Now, then, sir," said Jack to Mr. Mole, "go in and 
 win. All eyes are upon you." 
 
 "Faint heart never won fair lady," exclaimed Harvey. 
 " Keep up the honour of old England." 
 
 The nine virgins stood apart, and Mr. Mole staggered 
 rather than walked towards them.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 217 
 
 Doep groans broke from him. 
 
 The perspiration stood in beads upon his forehead. 
 
 At a signal from Monday, the band again struck up a 
 quick, jig-like sort of tune. 
 
 The nine virgins looked up. 
 
 First one left the rank, and walking past Mr. Mole, he 
 shook his head at her, and she took up a position at the 
 other end of the row. 
 
 The second did the same with a like result. 
 
 The third was Alfura. 
 
 As soon as Mr. Mole saw Alfura, he sank gracefully on 
 one knee before her. 
 
 This was the signal of acceptance. 
 
 She took a place on his left side. 
 
 A loud shout of applause from the assembled spectators 
 rent the air, which was taken up by the mob outside. 
 
 Number four now passed Mr. Mole, and was rejected. 
 
 The fifth shared a similar fate. 
 
 So did six, seven, and eight. 
 
 Ambonia was the ninth and before her Mr. Mole bowed 
 as before. 
 
 Again the shouts arose as she placed herself on his 
 right side. 
 
 Each wife seized an arm, and held him in a tight grip, 
 as if afraid that he was going to run away from them. 
 
 The calabash was refilled, and the health of the bride- 
 groom drunk heartily. 
 
 " Long live the Tuan Biza of the whites ! " exclaimed 
 the king, "and may his children people the land." 
 
 The chiefs now filed out of the room, and the seven 
 virgins, surrounding Mr. Mole and his wives, followed 
 them. 
 
 He was dragged from the apartment, and the proces- 
 sion, led by the band, proceeded down the principal 
 street of Tompano, at the end of which was the house of 
 Alfura and Ambonia. 
 
 Mole cast an appealing glance at Jack who was look- 
 ing out of a window. 
 
 "Never say die, sir," cried Jack. 
 
 "They'll comb your hair for you, sir," exclaimed 
 Harvey. 
 
 A curse not loud but deep burst from the unhappy 
 man, who was soon lost to sight by a bend in the street,
 
 2 1 8 JA CK HAKKA IVA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 The ceremony was over. 
 
 Mr. Mole was a married man, very much married 
 indeed, and his wives were taking him home to the 
 nuptial board. 
 
 It was not until two days had passed that the boys 
 beheld their old friend and instructor. 
 
 On the morning of the third day, Mr. Mole paid them a 
 visit. 
 
 He looked wistfully around him as he entered, and 
 seemed afraid of being followed. 
 
 "Hullo, sir!" exclaimed Jack. "How goes it with 
 you ? " 
 
 "Badly, my dear boy, very badly," replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 "How's that? We call you the Great Pasha, the 
 Grand Turk." 
 
 " Brigham Young is nearer the mark," said Harvey. 
 "Mole's a Mormonite." 
 
 "Bring 'em young, you should say," returned Mr. 
 Mole. " Tempers grow with age, and Ambonia's a per- 
 fect fiend. It's too late in life now to correct either of 
 them." 
 
 "What's happened, sir? We thought you'd have 
 looked us up before now ? " 
 
 "So I should have done, but I've been locked in, 
 bolted in, barred, and had the liberty of the subject pain- 
 fully infringed." 
 
 "Bottled up, eh, sir? That's nothing extraordinary in 
 married life, is it ? " replied Jack. 
 
 "I don't know. It's all new to me." 
 
 " You ought to be an authority in these matters. 
 Perhaps it's a custom of the country." 
 
 "When you're in Turkey, you must do as the Turkeys 
 do," remarked Harvey. 
 
 "Oh, the life I've led !" continued Mr. Mole, with a 
 sigh. " Alfura's not so bad but Ambonia is an incarnate 
 fiend. She has boxed my ears, and has threatened me 
 with a bamboo cane." 
 
 "So you have come out on the loose, sir? " 
 
 "I escaped through the window, and, thinking you 
 would comfort me with some spirituous liquor, I have 
 sought you." 
 
 "It's very wrong to encourage a married man in sta.y-
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 219 
 
 ing away from his home ; but for the sake of old times, 
 you shall have what you like," said Jack, gravely. 
 
 "Spoken like yourself, Harkaway. Whisky, if you 
 please, and plenty of it." 
 
 Monday supplied his wants, coming in as Harvey 
 clapped his hands, as a signal for him to appear. 
 
 He could not help laughing at Mr. Mole, but a sign 
 from Jack caused him to withdraw. 
 
 "It's very hard to be jeered and gibed at by a miser- 
 able savage like that," observed Mole, " and I think you 
 ought not to encourage him, Harkaway." 
 
 " What did he do, sir? " asked Jack. 
 
 "Never mind, he is gone; and the memory of his 
 offence shall go with him." 
 
 "Have you put your marriage in the paper, sir?" 
 asked Harvey, innocently. 
 
 " How could I do so when there are no journals in the 
 island, and the natives are unable to read ? " 
 
 "Oh, I forgot that." 
 
 "I think, sir," Jack remarked, "you might have been 
 content with one wife at a time. It is bad form to have 
 two." 
 
 "You know as well as I, Harkaway, that I had no 
 voice in the matter." 
 
 " You must have liked the girls in your heart, sir." 
 
 " Harkaway," said Mr. Mole, very gravely, "did you 
 ever see a snake? " 
 
 "I'm sorry to say I have seen a good many since I 
 have been in this part of the world," replied Jack. 
 
 " Did you ever take a fancy to one ? " 
 
 "I've admired them at a distance, but I can't say I 
 ever thought of cuddling one up in my arms." 
 
 "Then don't ask me if I like the Limbi women. Let 
 us talk of something else. I am degraded in my own 
 eyes. Harvey, you keep that bottle too much on your 
 own side. I am afraid you have taken to drinking 
 lately." 
 
 " I, sir ! " cried Harvey. "' No, sir. A sailor always 
 likes his allowance. I don't go beyond it." 
 
 Mr. Mole helped himself, and his temper improved.
 
 220 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS, 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 STARTLING NEWS. 
 
 " HAVE you heard the news, sir?" asked Jack, after a 
 pause. 
 
 "News," repeated Mr. Mole. "I was not aware that 
 in this wretched country they had anything of the sort." 
 
 " You ought to take an interest in anything that is 
 moving, because you have a stake in the country. " 
 
 "If it will gratify you, Harkaway, I will say that I 
 have a feeling of intense interest in anything that may 
 befall this unhappy land," continued Mr. Mole, adding, 
 "Harvey, oblige me by letting the bottle alone. I am 
 quite capable of taking care of it. " 
 'Right, sir," replied Harvey. 
 
 'There's going to be a war," continued Jack. 
 'Going to be. There always is a war, isn't there/" 
 The beasts are always righting." 
 
 ' He's thinking of his wives," said Harvey. 
 ' Harvey," exclaimed Mr. Mole, in a tone of rebuke, 
 " it is unkind of you to remind me of my misery let the 
 bottle alone, if you please." 
 
 Repeated applications to the bottle of whisky made Mr. 
 Mole's eyes swim in his head. 
 
 "A war," he said to himself. "What do I care for t 
 dozen wars ? " 
 
 " We are to start to invade Pisang this day week, sir, 
 and youshall have an independent command," said Jack. 
 
 "An independent humbug," answered Mr. Mole. 
 
 "What, sir?" 
 
 "Humbug, I said," repeated Mr. Mole, who, in spite 
 of his growing inebriety, grew alarmed at the prospect of 
 war. " I said humbug, and I'll stick to it. What have I 
 got to do with war ? " 
 
 "We are going to fight Hunston." 
 
 "Fight him and welcome. Kill him if you like. It is 
 fitting and proper for you to do so. You and Harvey are 
 young. I am ahem ! I am a married man, settled 
 down, you know, Harkaway, and it would not be righf 
 to take me away from my wife."
 
 J.4CA' HARKA IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 221 
 
 'Wives, sir." 
 
 "I stand corrected," continued Mr. Mole with a bland 
 smile. "Go, by all means, Harkaway, and fight those 
 despicable Pisangs. I will stop at home and organise the 
 militia, or whatever the reserve forces may be." 
 
 "Won't you come with us ? " 
 
 " No. My place is here in Tompano. I am a family 
 man, Harkaway. No fighting for me, unless it is for 
 hearths and home ; then Isaac Mole will be to the fore, and 
 woe to the foe." 
 
 "That's a rhyme, sir. You should wish " said 
 
 Harvey. 
 
 "I do wish. I wish most devotedly that that there 
 will be an earthquake which will swallow up Ambonia," 
 replied Mole. 
 
 " Then you don't mind Alfura? " 
 
 "She's ugly, but she's not vicious," said Mr. Mole. 
 'I can put up with Alfura ; that is to say, for a time." 
 
 "Until you can get to your tea-garden in China, sir?" 
 hazarded Jack. 
 
 "Precisely, my dear boy." 
 
 "You can sing, sir, 'Happy could I be with either, 
 were t'other dear charmer away," said Harvey. 
 
 "With your usual impulsiveness, you have jumped to 
 a wrong conclusion, Harvey,'" answered Mr. Mole. "I 
 could not be happy with either, and my only time of 
 peace is when they are fighting amongst themselves." 
 
 "Fighting!" 
 
 "Yes, like bull-dogs. When they are not throwing 1 
 stones and vegetable refuse at me, they are engaged in 
 the mild amusement of tearing each other's cheeks, which 
 is a pleasing pastime for a husband to stand and look 
 on at." 
 
 ' ' Sorry for you, sir. Knock 'em down and jump on'em," 
 said Harvey. 
 
 " You are a brute," replied Mr. Mole. "A little while 
 ago you exhorted me to keep up the honour of my 
 country, and behave like an Englishman." 
 
 "Dick, shut up," said Jack. 
 
 "No, "Mr. Mole went on, "I will not reduce myself 
 10 the level of a Whitechapel costermonger. I will not 
 even floor them. What though Alfura punches me or. 
 the nose, and Ambonia hurls a dead cat in my eye."
 
 222 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SC HO OLD A VS. 
 
 "That's nothing', sir," exclaimed Jack. 
 
 "Nothing? Isn't it? Did you ever have a dead cat 
 settle on your left eye ? " cried Mr. Mole sharply. 
 
 " No, sir, and don't want to. But let me tell you the 
 news. It's rather startling." 
 
 "What is it, Harkaway?" said Mr. Mole, handling the 
 bottle with an unsteady hand. 
 
 "Excuse me a minute, and then I'll tell you," replied 
 Jack, as Harvey came over and whispered to him. 
 "Make Mole tight, and carry him home to his wives." 
 
 Jack nodded, and went on 
 
 " Help yourself, sir, don't be afraid of it. There's 
 more where that came from." 
 
 "I wish you'd come to your news," said Mr. Mole 
 snappishly. 
 
 "We are going to invade Pisang at once. Harvey and 
 I take the lead. Our fleet is ready ; our soldiers number 
 four hundred, and it's either to be victory or Westmin- 
 ster Abbey. " 
 
 "You told me that before, and I persist in my resolve 
 to patrol the town. I will be governor of Tompano," 
 answered Mr. Mole. 
 
 "I thought you imagined I was joking, sir, and did not 
 believe what I said," Jack rejoined. 
 
 Mr. Mole got up, and staggered towards the door. 
 
 " Is your floor straight? " he asked. 
 
 " Lie down and try it, sir." 
 
 Mr. Mole sat down with an imbecile chuckle, and 
 said 
 
 "TellAmbonia I'm very jolly. Say we're jol' good 
 flows, ev'ry one. I don't care Ambonia. I'll let 'bonia 
 know if she givesh me any of her nonshensh." 
 
 " Here's your health, sir, and death to Hunston and the 
 Pisangs. You'll drink that toast, won't you?" said 
 Harvey. 
 
 He tendered him a glass, which Mole tossed off. 
 
 It was the finishing stroke, for he rolled backwards, 
 laughing heartily, as if it was a good joke. 
 
 " He's a settled member," exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "Collar his legs, Dick ; I'll take his nut, and we'll cart 
 him off home. " 
 
 "I pity him when Ambonia gets her fingers "cely 
 twisted in his hair/' replied Harvey.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 223 
 
 They took him up, and were not long in conveying 
 him into the presence of his wives. 
 
 The ladies had wondered what had become of their 
 husband, and had been indulging in a little quarrel on 
 their own account. 
 
 Various articles of domestic use lay about the room in 
 some confusion. 
 
 There were all the signs of a free fight. 
 
 When Mr. Mole was deposited on the floor, the wives 
 guessed what had brought him into that state. 
 
 Each abused him in the choicest and most flowery 
 terms which their language allowed them to employ. 
 
 The boys turned round and went away leaving them at 
 it lest they might fall in for their share. 
 
 " Ambonia's a caution," said Harvey. " Didn't she slip 
 in a good un ? " 
 
 Jack made no answer. 
 
 "You might have the civility to answer me when I 
 speak to you," continued Harvey. 
 
 " Excuse me, Dick. I was thinking of something else. 
 Shall we find the king in, do you think, if we call at the 
 palace ? " replied Jack. 
 
 "Sure to, I should fancy." 
 
 " Step up with me. will you ? We must arrange all the 
 details of our invasion, and see how the guns are to be 
 given out." 
 
 " Every man in Limbi wants a gun, and two-thirds of 
 them would only shoot their nearest neighbors or pot 
 themselves." 
 
 "I think I shall give two guns to every five-and-twenty 
 men, and select the best shots." 
 
 Harvey agreed with him, and talking of military mat- 
 ters they strolled along. 
 
 Suddenly an old woman fantastically dressed, stepped in 
 front of the boys. 
 
 ' Who is this ? " said Jack. 
 ' Hush ! " said Harvey, " Don't anger her." 
 'Why not?" 
 
 ' It's Nuratella," said Harvey, under his breath. 
 'Who is she?" returned Jack, as much in the dark 
 as ever. 
 
 "Nuratella is a sort of sorceress, witch, prophetess
 
 224 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 what you like. All I know is that the people here think 
 a lot of her,'' replied Harvey. 
 
 Nuratella raised her arms, as if commanding silence. 
 
 She did not understand the English they were speaking, 
 but slie saw from their faces that they knew who she was, 
 and that her appearance had produced some impression 
 upon them. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIL 
 
 NURATELLA, THE WITCH. 
 
 WE have already hinted that all the inhabitants of the 
 numerous islands in the East Indian Archipelago were 
 strong believers in witchcraft. 
 
 Nuratella was regarded as a prophetess of the highest 
 order. 
 
 She professed to have the power of divining future 
 events, and had been known to still the wind when rag- 
 ing at its highest fury. 
 
 Perhaps her knowledge of the weather was superior to 
 that of those around her, and she did not attempt the 
 hazardous task of commanding the storm until she saw 
 some indication of a cessation of the tempest. 
 
 At all events she imposed upon the ignorant beings 
 amongst whom her lot was cast. 
 
 Her influence over them was remarkable. 
 
 Strange, weird, thrilling stories were told about her. 
 
 It was said that in her youth she had met with, and 
 dared to love, an illustrious chief of the Pisangs. 
 
 For this offence she was condemned to death by her 
 own countryman. 
 
 It was treason of the worst sort for a woman of Limbi 
 to look favourably upon a Pisang warrior. 
 
 On a man, in fact, whose hands were red with the blood 
 of her kindred. 
 
 She was led forth to die. 
 
 At the moment when the executioner had uplifted 
 the fatal sword, a volume of light shot out from the 
 sky. 
 
 The lightning, for such it was, struck the executioner, 
 and killed him on the spot
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 225 
 
 This was considered an interposition of Providence on 
 her behalf. 
 
 She had called down fire from heaven. 
 
 The lurid flame was supposed to be of her own conjur- 
 ing, and she was liberated in all haste. 
 
 Ever after she lived a secluded and wild life, but her 
 influence as a witch was established. 
 
 All feared her, if none loved her. 
 
 It was suspected by some of the shrewdest among the 
 Limbians that she was still in correspondence with the 
 Pisangs. 
 
 That she could not forget her early love. 
 
 Sometimes the Pisangs obtained information of the 
 movements of the people of Limbi in a mysterious man- 
 ner. 
 
 Nuratella was known to set sail in a frail canoe, and be 
 absent for several days. 
 
 Who so likely as she to visit Pisang and inform the 
 chiefs there of the plans of their enemies ? 
 
 She was allowed to attend the councils of her own 
 people, .and her advice was much valued. 
 
 Yet no one liked to denounce her, nor, had they done 
 so, was there any proof of her guilt ? 
 
 The boys had often heard of her strange and mysteri- 
 ous power. 
 
 They did not believe in hsr magical gifts, but they did 
 not at the same time think it advisable to slight or offend 
 her. 
 
 Far better would it have been for Jack if he had never 
 listened to her. 
 
 "Well, mother, what do you want?" exclaimed Jack, 
 addressing Nuratella in her own language. 
 
 "Follow me, and you shall quickly learn," she replied. 
 
 " Shall I come ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 " Perhaps I had better ask the old girl," said Jack. 
 
 He put the question to Nuratella. 
 
 "No," she answered, decisively. "It is you I want. 
 Let your friend return to his home." 
 
 " She says no," said Jack, addressing Harvey. 
 
 "So I heard. I suppose the old cat means you no 
 harm," replied Harvey. "They don't speak too well of 
 her, though they all funk her." 
 
 "She won't hurt me. What does it matter if she is a 
 '5
 
 226 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 witch, and rides on broomsticks ? I don't think she'd 
 find me a light weight if I ride behind." 
 
 "All right ; you know best. Good-bye, old fellow." 
 
 Harvey shook his head as if he did not half like his 
 friend to go away with Nuratella. 
 
 But Jack was not to be interfered with when he had 
 made up his mind. 
 
 There were few things that frightened him, and as he 
 said to himself, he was not going to be afraid of an old 
 woman. 
 
 Nuratella led the way into the country, and walked for 
 about a mile, keeping ahead of Jack, to whom she did not 
 address a word. 
 
 Occasionally she turned her head to see if he was fol- 
 lowing her. 
 
 The road, was simply a rough path, a few large stones 
 having been removed. 
 
 The ragged coral rock everywhere projected so com- 
 pletely through the thin soil that it was a wonder to Jack 
 how his conductor could travel barefoot with such appar- 
 ent ease. 
 
 They soon came to a circular hut, enclosed by a low 
 stone wall. 
 
 It was the most wretched abode for a human being 
 that could possibly be imagined. 
 
 The walls, instead of being made of boards or flattened 
 bamboos, as in the town of Tompano, were composed of 
 small sticks, about three feet high, driven into the ground. 
 
 These supported a conical roof, thatched with palm 
 leaves. 
 
 An ugly-looking pig, with long bristles on his back, 
 was raking about this detestable hovel. 
 
 Near the hut was a burial place. 
 
 A low wall enclosed a small angular plot that was filled 
 with earth. 
 
 This contained one or more graves, each of which had 
 for its foot and head-stones, small, square, pyramidal 
 blocks of wood, with the apex fixed in the ground. 
 
 A pack of wolf-like dogs saluted Jack with a fierce 
 yelping and barking as he approacded the miserable 
 dwelling. 
 
 A word from Nuratella calmed them. 
 
 Sitting down upon a rude block of stone outside her
 
 y A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 227 
 
 dwelling, she motioned Jack to stand before her, which 
 he did. 
 
 Perhaps if she had been talking to any of her country- 
 men, she would have had recourse to some mystic rites. 
 
 She rightly judged, however, that on one of Jack's 
 education and sense such conduct would not make much 
 impression. 
 
 Nevertheless there was something weird if not awful 
 about the hag. 
 
 " They say she was good-looking once," thought Jack ; 
 " if so, it must have bien a precious long while ago, and 
 no mistake." 
 
 "Young man from the great kingdom over the sea, 
 where the lightning owns the power of your wise men, 
 and machines carry you faster than the bird can fly, listen 
 to the words of Nuratella, the sorceress of Limbi," she 
 exclaimed. 
 
 The speech showed that she had enjoyed some inter- 
 course with white men, and had gained an insight into 
 their civilization. 
 
 But when, where, or how it was difficult to say. 
 
 "At your service, mother," answered Jack. "Ease 
 her ! stop her ! go ahead ! " he added in English, as he 
 was unable to put the latter into what he called " under- 
 standable " Limbian. 
 
 " You are going to place yourself at the head of my 
 people and invade Pisang," she continued. 
 
 " It didn't require a witch to tell me that, when all the 
 island knows it," Jack answered. 
 
 "And the Pisangs, too. They are prepared for your 
 coming. " 
 
 "Are they?" Jack replied. "Have you been kind 
 enough to give them information ? " 
 
 Nuratella raised her arm threateningly. 
 
 "What have I to do with the enemies of my country ?" 
 she exclaimed. "To me it is given to pierce the future 
 and to know what has happened in the past, as well as 
 what is taking place in the present." 
 
 " Do you mean to sit there calmly, old girl," said Jack, 
 " and tell me that you can prophecy ? " 
 
 "Put me to the test," she answered. 'Ask me any- 
 thing you like, and as I reply to you, so will I be judged." 
 
 Jack thought a moment.
 
 228 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "I'll ask her about Emily," he thought. 
 
 Nuratella regarded him with her wild-looking eyes, 
 which seemed to possess the fire of insanity, tempered at 
 times by gleams of reason. 
 
 ' ' Can you tell me if there is a white captive in Pisang ? " 
 he said. 
 
 " There are two," she replied 
 
 "Two ! Men or women ? " 
 
 " One a man, the other a fair-haired girl, barely seven- 
 teen." 
 
 "Perhaps you've been there and seen them," cried 
 Jack, who guessed at once that she referred to Mr. 
 Scratchley and his daughter Emily. 
 
 Again Nuratella threatened him with her upraised arm. 
 
 " Boy," she said, "to whom do you speak? Many 
 leagues divide Limbi from Pisang." 
 
 " But you've got a boat of your own." 
 
 " I tell you that I know them not. The Pisangs and 
 I never meet." 
 
 "Well," said Jack, impatiently; "cut along. What 
 have you brought me here for ? " ' 
 
 There was a certain bluntness about Jack which would 
 not be checked by any amount of murmuring. 
 
 Nuratella had thought to impress, but she found that 
 she had signally failed. 
 
 " You love this fair-haired girl," she exclaimed. 
 
 " You're not far out there/' replied Jack. 
 
 " And she loves you." 
 
 "That's stale news," replied Jack imperturbably, 
 " though how you got to know it is a puzzler." 
 
 " You must meet again. Emily that is your darling's 
 name is in peril," continued Nuratella. 
 
 " Of what nature?" 
 
 "The persecution of a wicked and bad man.'* 
 
 " Hunston." 
 
 The name escaped Jack involuntarily. 
 
 " That is he, "continued Nuratella. "Hunston wishes 
 to make Emily his wife. She, mindful of you, will not 
 consent." 
 
 " Of course not." 
 
 " But Hunston is the chief adviser of the Pisangs," 
 Nuratella proceeded " He is their great chief. What he 
 orders, they do."
 
 fA CK If ARK A IV A Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 2 29 
 
 " 1 feared this," said Jack, almost tearfully. " I have 
 been wrong to delay so long. We should have attacked 
 the Pisang brutes long ago, but I'll give them a lesson." 
 
 His tone was bitter, and his manner almost fero- 
 cious. 
 
 "Will you not try to save your Emily?" asked the 
 witch, watching his growing anger with a smile. 
 
 "What's the use of asking such a stupid question?" 
 he replied sharply. 
 
 " Would you like to see her? " 
 
 " When ? " he cried. 
 
 " At once. This very night My power will suffice to 
 bring her here." 
 
 " Here? On this island?" 
 
 " Yes, here ; at this very spot. I will ask the spirits 
 with whom I deal to transport her hither." 
 
 " Spirits be bio wed !" Jack said in English. Adding 
 immediately afterwards, " I don't care how you do it, 
 so long as you get Emily." 
 
 " It shall be done. I swear it to you. I, Nuratella, 
 say that you shall meet the girl with the flaxen hair here, 
 when the darkness falls upon the earth." 
 
 " I will reward you for it," said Jack. 
 
 " No reward does Nuratella want. You will lead their 
 victorious army against the Pisangs, and Limbi will en- 
 joy the blessings of peace. " 
 
 " I'll do my best for it," Jack answered. 
 
 " Come hither at sundown, and you shall clasp your 
 Emily in your arms." 
 
 " If you can do this, I shall say you are a very clever 
 old woman, and our fortune-tellers are not a patch upon 
 you, but " 
 
 He hesitated. 
 
 She interrogated him with her eyes. 
 
 "If you trifle with me," he continued, regarding hei 
 with a savage look, " I will shoot you with as little 
 compunction as I would knock that bird off his perch." 
 
 As he spoke, he raised his gun and fired at a bright- 
 plumaged bird in a thicket. 
 
 The creature fell dead almost at his feet. 
 
 Nuratella saw that she had made an impression upon 
 her listener by the mention of Emily's name. 
 
 She followed up her advantage.
 
 230 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " If I, by my arts, contrive that you shall see Emily," 
 she continued, " you must promise me one thing." 
 
 "What is it? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Do not mention the circumstance to anyone." 
 
 " I generally tell my friend Harvey everything," he 
 exclaimed hesitatingly. 
 
 " This time you must not do so." 
 
 " I should like him to come with me." 
 
 "No, no! "said the witch imperiously. "You will 
 break the charm, if you do not coine unattended." 
 
 " What's the odds? " Jack replied. 
 
 " You must trust me. Are you afraid of a poor old 
 woman ? " said Nuratella with a scornful smile. 
 
 " I'm afraid of nothing and nobody, if it comes to that 
 You shall have your way. I'll come alone." 
 
 "And you will keep your purpose a secret? " 
 
 " I will." 
 
 "Can I depend on you ?" she asked. 
 
 " I am not in the habit of breaking my word," replied 
 Jack. "If I say a thing, I mean it ; so good-bye, mother, 
 for the present. I shall be here at dark." 
 
 " For your own sake and that of Emily, mind you do 
 not fail, "she answered, impressively. 
 
 Jack turned on his heel, and walked back to the town 
 of Tompano. 
 
 His mind was filled with conflicting emotions. 
 
 At one moment he was delighted with the expectation 
 of meeting Emily, whom he had believed to be on one of 
 the islands ever since he read the message from the sea ; 
 and the next he feared treachery. 
 
 Though what shape this danger would take he could 
 not say. 
 
 It was a great fact to have ascertained that Emily 
 had really been wrecked, and that he was near her. 
 
 His heart warmed towards the little playfellow of his 
 youth. 
 
 With the romantic passion of a young man he loved 
 her dearly. 
 
 His blood boiled when he thought that she was in the 
 power of Hunston and his associates. 
 
 To liberate her he would sacrifice everything.
 
 JA CK PI ARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 231 
 
 CHAPTER LXIII. 
 
 MRS. MOLE NUMBER TWO. 
 
 JACK was very thoughtful when he reached his house in 
 Tompano. 
 
 His native servant told him that Harvey had gone to 
 Mr. Mole's habitation. 
 
 Having nothing better to do, he strolled down in that 
 direction. 
 
 When he neared the house, he heard the sound of crock- 
 ery being smashed. 
 
 An earthenware pan flew through the window near his 
 head. 
 
 " That's a close shave," he muttered. " I suppose Am- 
 bonia's showing her nasty temper." 
 
 Harvey met him at the door. 
 
 " Look out Jack," he said; " Mrs. Mole Number Two 
 is going it in fine style." 
 
 " What's the row ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Ambonia slipped into Alfura, who has gone to an aunt's 
 somewhere near here, and now Mole's catching it hot. 
 
 Jack stepped inside. 
 
 Every article of furniture in the room was upset, and 
 Mr. Mole was standing in a corner, in vain striving to 
 stem the storm. 
 
 A bucket of water had been thrown over him, which 
 had brought him to his senses, and the effect of the spirit 
 he had drunk was going off. 
 
 Ambonia, looking like a fury, held a handful of herhus- 
 hand's hair in her hand, and occasionally amused herself 
 by throwing about in various directions anything she 
 could lay her hands on. 
 
 " My dear sir," said Jack, " what is the meaning of 
 this scene? Is Mrs. Mole mad; * 
 
 " You may well ask that question, Harkaway," replies 
 Mr. Mole. " I was a little overcome when you brought 
 me home. Alfura took my part, and she has been obliged 
 to fly the house. Mrs. Mole secundus, as we used to say 
 at school, is behaving very strangely, but now there is not
 
 23 2 JA CK HARKA WA Y A FTER SCHOOL DA YS- 
 
 much more left to break, she will probably calm down 
 soon." 
 
 Ambonia was doing a war dance, and she chattered all 
 the time like a monkey in her native language. 
 
 Presently the leg of a chair caught Jack on the side of 
 the head. 
 
 " Draw it mild," he observed, rubbing the injured part 
 
 " Don't stand it, Harkaway. Resent it," cried Mr. 
 Mole. " I would if I were you." 
 
 " It's for you, sir," replied Jack, " to keep order in. 
 your own household." 
 
 " I can't do it. It's beyond me." 
 
 " Shall I put her in the water-butt? " asked Jack. 
 
 "We haven't got one. That article of civilization is 
 minus in this establishment " 
 
 Mr. Mole would have said more, but a bunch of ripe 
 cocoanuts hit him on the nose, and he held the injured 
 organ with both hands while he capered about with the 
 pain. 
 
 "That's a flop if you like," said Harvey grinning. 
 
 "Never laugh at a fellow-creature in distress, Harvey," 
 exclaimed Mr. Mole. " I wish you had my nose. Oh ! 
 my nose, my poor ill-used nose ! " 
 
 Ambonia advanced with a long light bamboo, and hit 
 her angry spouse on the head with it. 
 
 "One for his nob," remarked Harvey. 
 
 Jack advanced, thinking Mr. Mole would be seriously 
 injured, and caught Ambonia in his arms. 
 
 He drew her to the window and gave her a kiss. 
 
 "Now, my little beauty," said Jack, holding her tightly, 
 " what are you going to do ? " 
 
 " I shall do nothing. I am calm now, " Ambonia replied. 
 "If he would only treat me with kindness, I should not 
 behave like that. He likes Alfura best, and and " 
 
 "And you're jealous, eh ? " 
 
 She nodded her head while she lay passively in Jack's 
 arms. 
 
 " Will you promise me not to kick up any more row ? " 
 asked Jack. 
 
 "It is over now," she sighed. 
 
 "Bravo!" cried Harvey. "The way to manage > 
 woman all the world over is to be kind to her." 
 
 Mr. Mole emerged from his corner.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 233 
 
 He looked very grave. 
 
 " Harkaway," he exclaimed, " what are you doing with 
 my wife ? " 
 
 "Doing, sir? " 
 
 "Yes ; you have her in your arms." 
 
 "You may take her, sir. I am not ambitious of the 
 honour," replied Jack. 
 
 Mr. Mole ventured to embrace his spouse, but she no 
 sooner felt him touch her than she began to scream and 
 kick. 
 
 He laid her down on the floor, and the screaming and 
 kicking continued. 
 
 She was in a fit of violent hysterics. 
 
 " Oh, Lord ! what shall I do ? " cried Mr. Mole. 
 
 He stood with his hands upraised, the picture of 
 despair. 
 
 Ambonia went on with her hysterical symptoms. 
 
 " Holler, boys ! " said Harvey ; " here's another guy ! w 
 
 " A pair of 'em," remarked Jack, drily. 
 
 "Ambonia's in high strikes," continued Harvey, "and 
 Mr. Mole's " 
 
 "Silence, Harvey," in anger, cried Mole. "When you 
 speak of my wife, mention her as Mrs. Mole. To me 
 only is she Ambonia." 
 
 " All right, sir. Sit down, and take it easy for a spell," 
 replied Harvey. "She'll be a good ten minutes before 
 she comes round, and she'll have worn herself out then 
 and want to go to bed." 
 
 "It's a mercy," said Mr. Mole, "for which I am 
 devoutly thankful. Make fast the window, Harvey. 1 
 will fasten the door, and we'll adjourn to another apart- 
 ment. Be sure you fasten the window. I should not 
 like Mrs. Mole to be interrupted." 
 
 "No fear, sir; only isn't it rather heartless, not to say 
 brutal, to leave her like this ? " 
 
 " Harvey," replied Mr. Mole, "I have no hesitation in 
 saying that you're a humbug." 
 
 "Say it again, sir," answered Harvey. "We're old 
 friends, and I shan't punch your head." 
 
 They left Ambonia in her hysterical fit, and locked the 
 room up. 
 
 On a table in another apartment were some very fine 
 fish, resembling enormously large oysters.
 
 234 J A CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 They had just been brought up from the sea-shore, and 
 laid open in their shells for Ambonia's refreshment. 
 
 "Ah! oysters! Big ones, though," remarked Mr 
 Mole. "Try one, Harkaway." 
 
 Jack looked at the shell fish and took one up. 
 
 It was about fifty times the size of one English oyster, 
 and he did not know how to get it into his mouth. 
 
 " How am I to do it, sir ? " he asked. 
 
 "Bolt it," suggested Harvey. 
 
 Jack made an effort, and the oyster disappeared. 
 
 He gasped for breath, and Harvey patted him on the 
 back with a large board. 
 
 " How do you feel ? " 
 
 "Very thankful it's down ; and even now I can't help 
 thinking I've swallowed a small baby," answered Jack. 
 
 Harvey laughed, and Jack continued, " Ta, ta, sir; I 
 must toddle." 
 
 "Don't leave me, Harkaway. Why go so soon?" 
 said Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Urgent private affairs, sir." 
 
 " You have rendered me a service. You have soothed 
 the savage breast, Harkaway, and it is the only gleam of 
 sunshine I have yet had in my marriec life." 
 
 "Sorry I can't stay, sir," answered Jack. "You must 
 knock under." 
 
 " There she is again," cried Harvey. 
 
 As he spoke a furious yelling was heard, and a desperate 
 kicking at the door of the room in which Ambonia was 
 shut. 
 
 "I'll leave you to it, sir," exclaimed Jack, with a laugh. 
 
 In vain Mr. Mole tried to stop him. 
 
 Taking Harvey's arm, he left the house, and the happy 
 couple within it. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 JACK WON'T TAKE ADVICE. 
 
 As Jack and Harvey proceeded towards their own house 
 in Tompano, the latter could not fail to perceive that his 
 friend was full of thought and care. 
 
 " Has anything happened? " he asked.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 235 
 
 "No," replied Jack, rather more sharply than Hrrvey 
 liked. " What should happen ? " 
 
 "You need not snap me up like that. I only asked 
 kindly, but I forgot for the moment that you went away 
 with that old witch hag, and I daresay that has upset 
 your royal highness." 
 
 "Suppose it has, what then ? " 
 
 "You are more of an ass than I took you to be. She 
 is a rank impostor, and is said to be friendly to the Pisangs. 
 Has she advised you not to undertake the invasion, warn- 
 ing you that you would be beaten ? " 
 
 Jack made no answer. 
 
 "Oh ! if you have lost your tongue, and don't like to 
 speak, please yourself," said Harvey. "I'll talk to 
 Monday." 
 
 "Don't be annoyed, Dick," exclaimed Jack, at last. 
 ' ' I can't tell you what passed between Nuratella and 
 myself. " 
 
 "Why not?" 
 
 "Because I promised I wouldn't." 
 
 "That is a pity. Two heads are better than one," said 
 Harvey ; ' ' and I might have been able to advise you. Not 
 that I want to know anything out of idle curiosity." 
 
 " No ; you never did, Dick," said Jack with a smile. 
 
 "That's what I call a nasty snack," replied Harvey. 
 
 " Well, you know you were a nice cup of tea at Craw- 
 cour's, Dick ; and if you could get to the far end of any- 
 thing, you always did." 
 
 "You mean to say that I was a regular old washer- 
 woman. That's not kind, Jack ; and I did not expect it 
 from you. If we are to be really friends, there ought to 
 be perfect confidence between us." 
 
 "So there should be; and so there shall be. Only 
 wait for to-night," rejoined Jack. " I'll tell you all then." 
 
 He shook Harvey cordially by the hand, and the latter's 
 wounded dignity got better. 
 
 "I don't think you meant to worry me," he said. 
 " Still I wish you would take my advice." 
 
 "What is it?" 
 
 " Don't listen to anything that old hag says." 
 
 "Too late. I have made her a distinct promise," re- 
 plied Jack. 
 
 ' ' Are you going to meet her again ? "
 
 436 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA K*. 
 
 "Don't ask me any questions, Dick, there's a good 
 fellow, because I can't answer them." 
 
 "Very well. I'll dry up," was Harvey's response. 
 . When they reached the house, they found Monday, 
 whose eager face denoted that he had important news to 
 communicate. 
 
 "Oh! Mast' Jack," he exclaimed, "there have been 
 um fight ; um sea-fight." 
 
 "Where ? " asked Jack. 
 
 "Off the island. Two boats Pisangs meet one boat 
 Limbians. They fight quite close here." 
 
 "Which licked?" questioned Harvey. 
 
 "Um Pisang lick, 'cos they more number; though we 
 kill one, two, three, four." 
 
 He counted on his fingers as he spoke. 
 
 "Killed four, eh? And the others got off. What did 
 they want cruising round our coast ? " said Jack. 
 
 "There's mischief brewing," remarked Harvey. 
 
 " We'll double the guards round the city to-night," said 
 Jack. " It won't do to be surprised." 
 
 " I don't like those fellows being so near us. It doesn't 
 look healthy," observed Harvey. 
 
 ' ' Nor I. It isn't rosy, and it is like their cheek to risk it. " 
 
 "They kill three our men ; others come back with news," 
 Monday went on. 
 
 " Did they see Hunston with them? " asked Jack. 
 
 Monday nodded his head violently, as he always did 
 when excited. 
 
 " Yes, they say white man chief Tuan Biza white face 
 with them," he answered. 
 
 Jack walked up and down the room impatiently. 
 
 " I don't half like it," he exclaimed, as if talking to him" 
 self. " There is something in all this." 
 
 After a time, feeling fatigued with the heat, he threw 
 himself down upon a rude bed, telling Harvey that he 
 should be obliged if he would rouse him at sunset 
 
 He was soon asleep. 
 
 In a couple of hours the sun sank to rest, and Harvey 
 touched him on the shoulder. 
 
 He jumped up, uttering the name " Emily." 
 
 " You're dreaming," said Harvey. 
 
 " I believe I was," replied Jack, rubbing his eyes. " I 
 thought Emily was by my side, "
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 237 
 
 " Are you going out? " asked Harvey, as he saw him 
 put on his cap. 
 
 " Yes ; I shan't be long. Don't funk about me." 
 
 ' ' I can't help it. You're going to see that witch Nura- 
 tella. It's no use denying it." 
 
 " You're welcome to your own opinion, Dick," replied 
 Jack. 
 
 " Well," answered Harvey, " God bless you, Jack. I 
 wish you would take my advice, that's all, or " 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " You might let me come with you, if there is any 
 danger." 
 
 " But there isn't." 
 
 "I'm not so sure of that. Nuratella has been suspected 
 before now of playing her own people false. The Pisangs 
 have been seen off the island this very day. Hunston 
 was with them ; and, hang it all, if there is any danger, 
 you might let me share it with you." 
 
 ' ' You've got a good heart, Dick, and I am very grate- 
 ful to you. However, don't fret on my account. I shall 
 be all right," replied Jack. 
 
 Squeezing his friend's hand, he rushed out of the house, 
 leaving Harvey gazing with pity after him. 
 
 He took the direction of the witch's dwelling, and was 
 soon out of sight 
 
 CHAFFER XLV. 
 
 THE MEETING. 
 
 NURATELLA was anxiously awaiting his appearance. 
 
 Still sitting on the rugged stone, she did not seem to 
 V, ave changed her position since he left her. 
 
 " Well, mother," exclaimed Jack, " here I am, like 
 Regulus returning to Carthage though, as that is a little 
 beyond your comprehension, I will say that I resemble 
 the bad penny which is sure to turn up, whether it's 
 wanted or no." 
 
 " Are you alone?" she inqaired 
 " Ygg 
 
 " You have no one within call ** 
 "NotasouL"
 
 238 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Good ! " exclaimed the old woman, over whose for- 
 bidden countenance stole an expression of satisfaction. 
 
 The shades of night had fallen with the rapidity peculiar 
 to the tropics after sunset. 
 
 It was difficult to discern objects at a few yards, dis- 
 tance. 
 
 Nuratella clapped her hands. 
 
 Once, twice, three times. 
 
 At the third signal a fairylike form stepped out of a 
 thicket of trees to Jack's right, and though the light, airy 
 European garments were torn and travel-stained, he knew 
 that a country womn of his own was near. 
 
 How his heart throbbed at that moment. 
 
 " Emily," he ejaculated. 
 
 The form halted when close to him, and then as if obe- 
 dient to an irresistible impulse, she threw herself into his 
 arms. 
 
 " Oh, Jack," she exclaimed, "under what circumstances 
 do we meet again ! " 
 
 "They're not very live'y, certainly," he said. " But 
 I am so delighted at seeing you that hardships vanish, 
 and I seem to be treading on enchanted ground." 
 
 " I have so much to tell you," she continued, " though 
 I am afraid I ought not to waste precious time." 
 
 ' ' Tell me, at least, how you came here. " 
 
 " It was decided by the Pisang council that I should 
 be given up to the Limbians, where a man named Hun- 
 ston informed me that I should meet you." 
 
 " That is unlike Hunston. He's not usually so gener- 
 ous," said Jack musingly. 
 
 " And it is unlike the treatment I have received all 
 along from the Pisangs. My father is dying, I fear, from 
 their ill-usage." 
 
 " Mr. Scratchley ?" 
 
 " Yes ; and my poor mother went down in the wreck." 
 
 " Have you any reason to think there is a plot hatching 
 against us ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " Indeed, I fear so," returned Emily ; "for we came over 
 to Limbi, as they call this island, in two boats, full of 
 armed men." 
 
 "And you encountered a hostile boat, which you drove 
 oft? 
 
 "We did/
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 239 
 
 " How were you conducted hither ? " asked Jack. 
 
 " By Hunston, and one they called Tuan Biza. They 
 brought me here, and left me with this old woman, who 
 told me to remain in the thicket till she clapped her hands." 
 
 " What became of your guides? " 
 
 " They said good-bye, and left me. I cannot under- 
 stand their generosity ; it seems too good to be true. But 
 had we not better fly at once ? " said Emily. 
 
 " At once. We will talk at our ease. Take my arm, 
 dear Emily. We shall soon be in Tompano. It is not far 
 off. I know every inch of the way ; and once amongst 
 friends, we can enjoy our newly-found happiness." 
 
 Emily placed a trembling hand on Jack's arm, and with- 
 out taking any further notice of Nuratella, who, by the 
 way, had disappeared, they turned to make their escape. 
 
 Suddenly dark forms appeared behind them. 
 
 A voice exclaimed, " Not so fast, my fine fellow. You 
 and I have a score to settle." 
 
 Jack's heart leaped in his bosom. 
 
 " Betrayed, by Heaven ! " he cried. 
 
 He faced the foe, but ere he had time to draw weapon 
 in his defence, a heavy blow on the head felled him to 
 the ground where he fell insensible. 
 
 Emily uttered shriek upon .shriek. 
 
 Her misery was complete when she saw Jack borne off 
 by the Pisangs through the darkness. 
 
 It was for her sweet sake that he had ventured into this 
 ambuscade. 
 
 The Pisangs, with serpentine cunning, had made her 
 a decoy. 
 
 " Stop that noise ! " exclaimed the harsh voice of Hun- 
 ston, as he seized her brutally by the arm. 
 
 " Oh, do not kill him," she replied. 
 
 " Not yet. I'll make him feel his position and suffer a 
 little first. Come along ; you've done your work, and we 
 must get back to Pisang." 
 
 Again Emily uttered piercing shrieks. 
 
 " Hold that row, miss," exclaimed Hunston again, 
 " or I shall have to hit you on the head as I did King 
 Harkaway. Be quiet, for your own sake ; you will neither 
 do yourself nor your friend any good. " 
 
 Emily remained silent, and was hurried along a narrow 
 path which led to the coast.
 
 240 JACK HARK A WA Y < FTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 ' ' Did you think, " continued Hunston, ' ' that I was such 
 a very innocent baby as to give you up to the only man 
 I hate like poison ? " 
 
 " I did not know what amount of villany you were 
 capable of," she answered. 
 
 " You'll know in time. You'll find it all out when 
 you're my wife." 
 
 " Heaven defend me from such a fate, I would die 
 sooner," she cried, horror-stricken. 
 
 " You'll have to do one or the other. Death or mar- 
 riage. Take your choice when the time comes." 
 
 Emily shuddered. 
 
 " It was not a bad dodge of mine to get Harkaway 
 into our power," he went on with a loud laugh. 
 
 "It was mean and cowardly to use me as a means of 
 entrapping him." 
 
 " All's fair in love and war. I knew he'd nibble at the. 
 hook if you were the bait at the end of it." 
 
 " What will be his fate ? " she ventured to ask. 
 
 "Death? A cruel, horrible and lingering death, 
 unless " 
 
 "Unless ? " she repeated under her breath, as her com- 
 panion broke off abruptly. 
 
 "Unless you consent to be mine." 
 
 His fierce grey eyes seemed to pierce her soul in the 
 darkness. 
 
 "Then he must die, and I will perish with him," she 
 murmured. 
 
 As the words left her lips a feeling of faintness came 
 over her, and she would have fallen had not Hunston 
 caught her. 
 
 She lay like a log in his arms. 
 
 He carried her insensible form for the remainder of the 
 distance. 
 
 The Pisangs were waiting for him. 
 
 Springing into the boat which was nearest to him, he 
 gave the word and the sails were set. 
 
 One boat contained Harkaway, the other his beloved 
 Emily. 
 
 They were both in the power of Hunston, from whose 
 tender mercies they had as much gentleness to expect as 
 the dove receives from the cruel hawk.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA KS. 241 
 
 It was an infamous stratagem. 
 
 But at the same time it was a clever and important 
 capture. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVL 
 
 HARVEY GETS UNEASY. 
 
 THE hours glided by and nothing was seen of Jack. 
 
 Harvey began to grow uneasy, as did Monday. 
 
 " Something happen to Mast' Jack. What um be?" 
 asked the black. 
 
 "I more than half suspect that treachery has been at 
 work," replied Harvey. 
 
 "Where him go?" 
 
 " I am nearly sure that he went to see Nuratella." 
 
 'She bad woman, sare," said Monday. " We all much 
 'fraid Nuratella, because she um witch-prophetess." 
 
 "Wasn't she a friend of the Pisangs once? " 
 
 "Yes, one very great friend Tuan Biza, and now she 
 go to their island in um boat." 
 
 "Do you know where she hangs out where she lives I 
 mean ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 "Yes, Monday him know." 
 
 "All right. Let's lie down till daybreak, and we'll go 
 and look after him. Poor Jack ! I shall never forgive my- 
 self if anything has befallen him. I ought to have fol- 
 lowed with half a dozen rifles, whether he liked it or no." 
 
 In spite of Harvey's impatience, nothing could be done 
 in the dark. 
 
 He slept little, and he was up as soon as the first rays 
 of light streamed in through the mat-covered windows. 
 
 " Now, Mon, look alive 1 " he said. 
 
 "Alive him is, sare," replied Monday, yawning. 
 
 They ate a piece of rough bread and drank some water, 
 then they were ready for the start 
 
 It did not take them long to reach the witch's dwelling. 
 
 She was nowhere about, and they supposed had not 
 yet arisen. 
 
 "What's this?" cried Harvey, casting his eyes on the 
 ground. 
 
 The object that attracted his attention was a piece of 
 16
 
 242 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 paper, such as might be torn from the pocket-book of a 
 European. 
 
 On it was something written in pencil. 
 
 " English, by Jove ! " he said, "and in a lady's hand- 
 writing too." 
 
 He did not hesitate to read its contents, which ran 
 thus : 
 
 "I, Emily Scratchley, having fallen into the hands of the 
 Pisangs, have been liberated by them to-day, and left in 
 concealment in this thicket, until an old woman shall 
 
 five me a signal that my old friend Jack Harkaway, who 
 hear is on this island, comes to take me to the chief 
 town of Limbi. 
 
 " Feeling doubtful about the good faith of the Pisangs, 
 whom I have since my captivity found cruel and treach- 
 erous, I fear some villany is intended, and write these 
 hurried lines in the hope that some friend may find them, 
 in the event of any foul play taking place." 
 
 Harvey set his teeth tightly together. 
 
 " I see it all now, Monday," said he. 
 
 "What him all 'bout, sare? " asked the black. 
 
 " Nuratella has helped the Pisangs to take Jack a 
 prisoner." 
 
 " Mast' Jack taken ! That bad news. But we go after 
 him and lib'rate him, or we kill and burn all Pisangs." 
 
 " Of course we will ; but they may kill him before we 
 get there. " 
 
 " Look here, sare ! Mast' Harvey, come here, quick ! 
 See 'um blood on the ground ! " cried Monday, excited at 
 the red-looking spots he saw. 
 
 Harvey came to his side, and regarded them mourn- 
 fully. 
 
 "It's as clear as daylight," he observed. "Jack's been 
 taken by surprise, and they've tapped his claret for him. 
 Well, it can't be helped." 
 
 "Matabella go to King Lanindyer, and he make Nura- 
 tella say all she know," said Monday. " No one like her. 
 All glad her die." 
 
 "I'd roast her over a slow fire. Does she live in thai 
 kennel?" 
 
 He pointed to the hovel as he spoke. 
 
 "That where she lives." 
 
 "Have her out, Monday. We'll take her back with us
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 2^3 
 
 to the town, lest she gives us the slip, and goes to join her 
 precious friends the Pisangs." 
 
 Monday hung back. 
 
 He could not forget the superstitions of his youth, and 
 the prejudices of his nation. 
 
 " What are you afraid of? " asked Harvey contemptu- 
 ously. 
 
 "She put some charm on me. Nuratella very great 
 witch. She make and un-make storms. She hold the 
 lightning in her hand," replied Monday trembling. 
 
 "Goon, you great cake ! " said Harvey. "I'll dig her 
 out, witch or no witch, or I'll burn her den about her ears." 
 
 Putting his shoulder against one side of the hut, Harvey 
 gave it a shove, which made it rock like a poplar in a 
 storm. 
 
 "Come out, you old cat!" he said in the native lan- 
 guage. 
 
 There was no answer. 
 
 Not being in a humour to be trifled with, Harvey gave 
 the hovel another shove, and down it went in a heap. 
 
 Presently the form of Nuratella appeared from a thicket 
 a few yards off, the same in which Emily had been con- 
 cealed, and from whence she had watched the destruc- 
 tion of her house with rising wrath. 
 
 " Why do you come to my dwelling and scatter ruin 
 around?" she asked. 
 
 " I am quite ready to answer for what I have done to 
 the Tuan Biza of this island and his chiefs assembled in 
 council," replied Harvey. 
 
 " Do you not fear my power? " asked Nuratella, still 
 more threateningly. 
 
 "No more than that," said Harvey, snapping his fingers. 
 
 " I could make the earth open and swallow you up. I 
 could call down the lightning from the sky, and summon 
 wild beasts from the forest, together with venomous ser- 
 pents, to destroy your life." 
 
 "Go ahead, then. Let the music strike up and the 
 show begin," exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 Nuratella glared at him with the savageness of a tiger. 
 
 "The fact is you are an impostor," continued Harvey. 
 " I repeat that I am ready to answer for what I have 
 done and mean to do, though I don't think you will get 
 off so easily."
 
 244 J A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 "Go, rash boy," she exclaimed. "I have no quarrel 
 with you." 
 
 "Oh, it's like that, is it?" Harvey said, derisively. 
 "You find that you can't frighten me, so you slacken sail. 
 Now it's my turn. I don't boast of what I can do ; you'll 
 see in time. So come along with me." 
 
 He seized her by the arm, and attempted to draw her 
 along. 
 
 But she threw herself on the ground, and refused to stir. 
 
 Like most sailors, Harvey generally had some cord in 
 his pocket. 
 
 This he produced, and quickly tied her hands and legs 
 together. 
 
 Then he ordered Monday to lift up her head while he 
 took her feet. 
 
 In this way they carried her to Tompano, in spite of 
 her cries, struggles, and protestations. 
 
 They proceeded at once to the king's palace, where the 
 king and his chiefs were assembled in council. 
 
 A large crowd followed them, hearing that Nuratella 
 was a prisoner, and that the white chief had mysteri- 
 ously disappeared. 
 
 Harvey demanded an audience, which was granted 
 him. 
 
 Leaving the witch in a passage guarded by Monday, 
 he entered the great "hall. 
 
 All eyes were instantly turned upon him, for alarming 
 rumours had already reached the council. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 THE WITCH'S DOOM. 
 
 BOTH Harvey and Jack possessed great influence over 
 the savages of Limbi. 
 
 Cruel and vindictive as they were to their enemies, they 
 nevertheless possessed the invaluable properties of 
 gratitude. 
 
 The boys had saved and treated kindly Matabella, the 
 heir apparent, the son of their Tuan Biza, the Prince of 
 Wales of Limbi.
 
 JACK HARKA WA y AFTER SCHOOLDA vs. 245 
 
 This was in itself sufficient to make them popular. 
 
 In addition to this, they had given them powder and 
 shot ; they were going to lead them against their old, old 
 enemies, the Pisangs. 
 
 We can fancy the English in the days of their hatred 
 to France, when war was waging, hailing an ally in a 
 similar manner. 
 
 Besides this, the boys were not at all haughty in their 
 manner. 
 
 They did not show or boast of their superiority in 
 cultivation, and the arts of civilization. 
 
 On the contrary. 
 
 They made friends with the simple islanders, and 
 endeared themselves to one and all. 
 
 Mr. Mole, who, no one knew exactly why, was accounted 
 a great chief, had married two princesses. 
 
 It was gravely debated whether or not he should have 
 a third wife. 
 
 The Limbians thought they could not have afforded 
 him a greater honour. 
 
 Mr. Mole thought otherwise. 
 
 He had certain domestic reasons of his own for think- 
 ing so. 
 
 But he had not yet found out the secret of governing a 
 wife. 
 
 The Limbians did not hesitate to lay a bamboo cane 
 across the shoulders of their refractory spouses. 
 
 Mr. Mole had yet to make that important discovery. 
 
 Unlike the chiefs of the Red Indians, about whom we 
 have read so much, the inhabitants of the great Indian 
 Archipelago were fond of talking. 
 
 They did not confine themselves to the utterance of 
 grunts and the guttural "yah yah ! " with which we have 
 been nauseated. 
 
 They were genial, and, what is more, they possessed a 
 good deal of sound common sense. 
 
 Harvey told his tale as clearly and shortly as he could. 
 
 He had to struggle with and keep down his very natural 
 indignation at the outrage to which his friend Jack had 
 been subjected through a Limbian woman. 
 
 He translated the letter that Emily had written, alluded 
 to the meeting with Nuratella, and ended by declaring 
 his conviction that she was the authoress of the mischief.
 
 2 46 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 After some consultation the chiefs were of the same 
 opinion. 
 
 The religious men or priests who were members of the 
 council had long been patrons of Nuratella. 
 
 It was their barbarous custom once a year to sacrifice 
 a human being to the evil spirits. 
 
 The time was at hand. 
 
 They were searching for a victim. 
 
 The custom was, after the harvest of corn and fruits, 
 to carry a certain quantity of sugar-cane, rice, fowls, 
 eggs, pigs, dogs, and a living being to the southeast 
 point of the island. 
 
 The wretched creature selected for these rites was left 
 on the shore, bound hand and foot, for the crocodiles to 
 devour. 
 
 After the consultation of the council, Nuratella was 
 ordered to be brought in. 
 
 She was unbound and surrounded with a strong guard, 
 which rendered her escape impossible. 
 
 Some of the chiefs feared her fabled power, but the 
 majority did not evince any emotion. 
 
 When the case was stated to her she made no reply. 
 
 Harvey stood up and said : "The silence of Nuratella is 
 proof of her guilt. I demand her life shall be taken, as in 
 all probability my poor friend by this time has ceased to 
 exist. " 
 
 "Confess," exclaimed the king Lanindyer. 
 
 "Of what use would it be for me to make any con- 
 fession, when you are all hungering for my blood like 
 a pack of wild beasts," she replied. 
 
 "Do you deny the charge which has been brought 
 against you ? " asked another chief. 
 
 "I do," she replied. 
 
 "Let her be put to the torture," said the king. 
 
 "No," cried Harvey. " Let her suffer the penalty of 
 her crime, but torture would be barbarous." 
 
 "I have said it," answered the king calmly. "Let 
 the officers do their duty. " 
 
 Nuratella was dragged into anothjs 1 apartment, and her 
 cries were soon heard at intervals. 
 
 She was beaten with bamboos. 
 
 Fire was placed under her feet. 
 
 Red-hot stones were applied to venous parts of hei
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SC HO OLD A VS. 247 
 
 body, and a band of twisted reeds was tied so tightly 
 round her forehead that her eyes threatened to burst from 
 their sockets. 
 
 At length her fortitude, great though it was, gave way. 
 
 She confessed her intrigue with the Pisangs. 
 
 She admitted that she had beguiled Jack to her house 
 on purpose to betray him, and she declared that she 
 alone was to blame in the matter. 
 
 When this was made known, the indignant council 
 clamoured loudly for her instant death. The cry was 
 taken up by the populace out of doors. 
 
 Protected by the soldiers, she was led, accompanied by 
 almost all the inhabitants of Tompano, to the seashore. 
 
 Near this fatal spot was the mouth of a small river, 
 where the crocodiles were wont to assemble in large 
 numbers. 
 
 She was securely bound, and laid upon the beach. 
 
 When the procession started, Harvey ran to Mr. Mole's 
 house, and found him looking out at the doorway, while 
 Alfura and Ambonia, who had made friends again, were 
 anxiously looking at the crowd. 
 
 Mr. Mole had succeeded in restoring peace, for a tinie, 
 to his distracted household, and he listened to the alarm- 
 ing rumours with impatience. 
 
 He hailed Harvey's arrival with delight. 
 
 "I say, sir," cried Harvey, "come along." 
 
 " Come where ? What is all this ? Why fret the angry 
 crowd, as I think my friend Horace has it?" replied Mr. 
 Mole. 
 
 " Haven't you heard the news ? " 
 
 "Not I." 
 
 "At least if I can't save Harkaway, I will avenge his 
 death ! " exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 " Dear me ! Is Harkaway in danger? Don't say that. 
 With all his faults he was a fine fellow. Don't tell me, 
 Harvey, that he is " 
 
 A tear sprang to Mr. Mole's eyes. 
 
 He could not pronounce the word " dead." 
 
 "Come with me, sir,'' said Harvey, "and I will tell 
 you all about it as we go along." 
 
 Harvey quickly told Mr. Mole the distressing news. 
 
 "The wretch ! " exclaimed the latter, when he heard of 
 Nuratella's treachery, "she deserves to die, but I wish
 
 2 48 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 they wouldn't do the thing in this cruel way. I think I 
 shall interfere and stop it." 
 
 "Stop your grandmother ! " replied Harvey. 
 
 "But an execution ought to be properly conducted." 
 
 Mr. Mole walked along thoughtfully. 
 
 They were in the rear of the crowd, but the shouts of 
 the people were distinctly audible. 
 
 The doom of the witch had been decreed. Execution 
 was to follow soon upon judgment. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII. 
 
 THE PREY OF THE CROCODILES. 
 
 PRESENTLY Mr. Mole said 
 
 " Hunston is with these Pisangs, is he not ?" 
 
 "Yes, and directs all their councils," replied Harvey. 
 
 "I thought so. Well, surely Harkaway's life will be 
 safe in his hands." 
 
 "Will it? over the left," answered Harvey. 
 
 " Do you mean to tell me that he will not spare an old 
 friend ? " 
 
 "You know all about the tatooing and how we had to 
 kick him out after he tried to murder us, and how he 
 made an attack on the castle ? " 
 
 "Yes, I have heard of those things." 
 
 "Is it likely, then, that he'll show Jack any mercy?'* 
 answered Harvey. "I believe Hunston has become as 
 ferocious a brute as any one of the Pisangs he is amongst." 
 
 "Do you, indeed ?" said Mr. Mole. 
 
 "I do, and I think he would not hesitate to eat Jack if 
 the others did. " 
 
 "That's going a little too far, Harvey," said Mr. Mole 
 with a half-smile. 
 
 "By mixing with savages may not a man get savage 
 himself?" 
 
 "I hope we are not so." 
 
 "I mean a vicious man," replied Harvey-. 
 
 "Let us hope that Harkaway is in no danger, and that 
 he will soon be restored to us." 
 
 "I wish I could think so. I fear, however, we shall
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 2 49 
 
 only find his head in the house of some chief. At all 
 events I shall hurry on the expedition for the invasion of 
 Pisang." 
 
 " Do so, by all means," rejoined Mr. Mole ; "and now 
 I recollect that a short time ago I elected to remain here 
 as governor of the island in the absence of the fighting 
 men. " 
 
 "That was your wish, sir." 
 
 " It is so no longer," continued Mr. Mole. "When one 
 2>f my companions, one of my dearest friends, I may say, 
 is in danger in a foreign country ; a boy whose mind was 
 educated under my own personal surpervison, I can not 
 remain idle." 
 
 "Bravo, sir ! Your're a trump ! " cried Harvey. 
 
 " Harvey, do you know my motto ? " 
 
 "No, sir. What is it?" 
 
 "It is," replied Mr. Mole, " 'death before dishonour.' I 
 may not be a fighting man, but I will hurl spear and draw 
 trigger for Harkaway." 
 
 ' ' Good again, sir ! You're made of the right stuff ! " 
 
 " Ani T shall get away from my wives," continued Mr. 
 Mole, as if speaking to himself. 
 
 "Oh ! that's it, sir! " said Harvey laughing. 
 
 "What did I say ? " asked Mr. Mole in some confusion. 
 
 " Nothing, sir," replied Harvey. " Here we are." 
 
 Mr. Mole looked up, and beheld a vast concourse of 
 people on the seashore. 
 
 They pushed their way through the crowd, the soldiers 
 making room for the Tuan Biza of the white men. 
 
 A ring of armed men kept the throng back from a certain 
 point. 
 
 Nuratella was already lying bound on the sand, the hot 
 tropical sun streaming down mercilessly on her upturned 
 face. 
 
 Her youth had been a guilty love. 
 
 Her life had been an imposition and a cheat. 
 
 Her death was to be an atonement. 
 
 The people were at such a distance from the shore, that 
 they could only see the dim outlines of the wretched victim. 
 
 The chiefs were assembled in a group somewhat nearer. 
 
 To these Harvey and Mr. Mole attached themselves. 
 
 As the tide rose, the bodies of the crocodiles could be 
 seen rolling sluggishly up and down.
 
 250 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Presently they would scent their victim. 
 
 Then her end would draw near. 
 
 Not far off was the river of which we have spoken, and 
 which drew the rainfall down from the hills. 
 
 As the water began to circle in ripplets round Nuratella, 
 the excitement of the onlookers was intense. 
 
 Scarcely a word was spoken by the vast assembly. 
 
 Occasionally the priests uttered a low, monotonous chant 
 
 At length two crocodiles saw the body and advanced 
 towards it. 
 
 There was a snap of the huge jaws, and a dreadful 
 shriek. 
 
 This was repeated. 
 
 Nuratella's cries redoubled as first an arm and then a 
 ieg was torn away. 
 
 Other crocodiles, attracted by the smell of blood, ap- 
 proached. 
 
 Soon the cries ceased. 
 
 The witch was still, and though the cruel fangs of the 
 monsters tore her flesh, she felt them not. 
 
 Nuratella was dead. 
 
 Turning to Harvey, the king said 
 
 "Are you satisfied? " 
 
 Harvey had turned his head away from the sickening 
 sight. 
 
 ' ' Yes, " he muttered, feebly. 
 
 A gong was loudly beaten as a signal that justice had 
 been done. 
 
 Loud shouts rent the air, and the crowd, who had just 
 before thrilled to the marrow of their bones, experienced 
 a sense of relief. 
 
 "Let us get out of this," said Mr. Mole. 
 
 He and Harvey retreated along the shore, and tried to 
 forget what they had seen by listening to the ripple of 
 the waves as they broke on the beach. 
 
 " At least she deserved it," remarked Harvey. 
 
 "No doubt; but it was horrible for all that. I thought 
 I should have fainted when that first crocodile took off 
 her leg with as much ease as a surgeon at an hospital 
 would amputate a limb." 
 
 " I've no pity for her," said Harvey. " I've only got to 
 think of Jack, and I shouldn't care if she had got to die 
 over again."
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 251 
 
 "Remember, Harvey, what you said about people liv- 
 ing 1 amongst savages and becoming like them," said Mr. 
 Mole warningly. 
 
 "But isn't it enough to make a fellow wild?" began 
 Harvey impatiently. 
 
 "No, it is not enough," interrupted Mr. Mole. "We 
 are told to forgive our enemies seventy times seven." 
 
 "Then you'd better forgive Mrs. Ambonia Mole the 
 next time she goes into her tantrums and tears your hair." 
 
 Mr. Mole was silent. 
 
 "That's a closer," thought Harvey. 
 
 As they neared the city they were met by Monday, 
 Who had come out to look for them. 
 
 "Well, Monday, old man," exclaimed Harvey, what's 
 your opinion of things in general ? " 
 
 "Not up to much, sare. Me miss Mast' Jack. Me 
 grieve much. Monday very bad." 
 
 "So am I, and-that's the truth." 
 
 ' ' The king has decided to start to-night with all men for 
 Pisang. That good news," continued Monday. 
 
 "Has he, though? Then your governor's a brick, 
 Monday," cried Harvey joyfully. 
 
 "Yes," said Mr. Mole; " that is indeed cheerful intelli- 
 
 fence, and I will solace myself with a drink of that rum 
 see sticking out of your pocket, my worthy but some- 
 what dusky friend." 
 
 Monday had a flask in his pocket, for he had thrown 
 an old jacket of Harvey's over his shoulders, the sun being 
 very hot, and Monday not being disinclined to clothing 
 when he could get it. 
 
 "Me not know, sare," he replied; "it Mast' Harvey's 
 old jacket, Monday take him." 
 
 Mr. Mole received the flask, drank once, and then 
 took another dip, and sighed deeply, while he put the flask 
 in his own pocket. 
 
 "Circulate the liquor, sir I " exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "Ah, pardon me ! It was a fit of abstraction," replied 
 Mr. Mole, being detected in his base attempt to appro- 
 priate it all to himself. 
 
 The spirit was afterwards handed to Monday, and they 
 all felt exhilarated by it. 
 
 " I begin to think," said Harvey, "that Jack won't be a 
 croaker just yet. I'll bet a new hat I "
 
 252 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "Which you want badly, Harvey, that I must say,' 
 interposed Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Ditto, the same to you, sir," said Harvey laughing; 
 "not to make any unkind remarks about your continua- 
 tions." 
 
 "What's the matter with my trousers? I hope nothing 
 has gone amiss with them," exclaimed Mr. Mole, in alarm. 
 
 "There is only a hole as big as a besom, sir, in the 
 rear. " 
 
 "Dear me, what an unfortunate thing ! Do my coat- 
 tails cover it ? " 
 
 " When the wind doesn't blow. As you're a house- 
 holder since your marriage, sir, it doesn't matter, because 
 you've got your 'rent' ready ! " exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "Ah ! well. I suppose we shall have to resort to the 
 garments of our first ancestors, which we have authority 
 for believing were chiefly fig-leaves," replied Mr. Mole 
 with a sigh. 
 
 "You interrupted my observation, sir," continued 
 Harvey, " which was, that I'd make a bet Jack fogged 
 the niggers somehow. He's clever." 
 
 " I hope sincerely he may. However, we will haste to 
 the rescue. Monday ! " 
 
 "Yes, Mist' Mole ; what up now, sare? " 
 
 "See to my pistols, will you? And first take care that 
 my rifle is not overloaded ; I have a great horror of a gun 
 that bursts." 
 
 "All right, sare ! Monday, him see to that." 
 
 "You may leave it all to Mon," exclaimed Harvey. 
 "He'll put you straight, and send you out to the fight 
 like a warrior of old, up to the knocker." 
 
 " I wish we had armour in these days. It would be a 
 great protection," Mr. Mole observed, wistfully. 
 
 "A bold spirit is the only armour a brave man re- 
 quires," replied Harvey. 
 
 "By the way, did your spear-wound hurt much ? " 
 
 "Didn't it?" said Harvey. "I should think it did, 
 just." 
 
 " What was it like ?" 
 
 "Like? Oh! like having all your muscles pulled out 
 one by one by machinery, and then having them put in 
 again." 
 
 "Ah! war is a dreadful thing; nevertheless, I wilJ
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 253 
 
 rescue our somewhat rash and foolhardy friend, Harka- 
 way. You shall receive an example from me, Richard." 
 
 "Thank you, sir," replied Harvey, dryly. 
 
 When they reached the town they were sent for to the 
 council. 
 
 The chiefs had decided upon an immediate attack. 
 
 After some discussion, it was found that the men could 
 not be got ready, embarked, and disembarked on the 
 island of Pisang for a few days. 
 
 There was much to be prepared, and it was not advis- 
 able to risk defeat by indulging in too much haste. 
 
 Even Harvey, impatient to be up and doing, and to 
 strike a blow for his friend, was obliged to admit 
 that. 
 
 Mr. Mole accompanied Harvey to his house, and a 
 fresh bottle was produced, for, though the store of liquor 
 was running short, Harvey carefully concealed and took 
 care of what they had left. 
 
 In a short time Mr. Mole got what Harvey called 
 "jolly," with his frequent attentions to the bottle, and 
 was only prevented from singing a song by being re- 
 minded that Harkaway was in danger. 
 
 At length Harvey rose, and said 
 
 " I won't say your room is better than your company, 
 sir, but I must make myself scarce." 
 
 " Why break up our little party?" asked Mr. Mole. 
 
 "I don't like keeping a married man out, that's one 
 reason ; and another is, I have to drill an awkward squad 
 of our soldiers before sunset." 
 
 "Ah, duty before all things. I will not detain you, 
 Harvey. " 
 
 " And, as I don't want my castle stormed, I think you'd 
 better be stepping it, sir, or you'll have the rival beauties 
 after you. " 
 
 " Mist' Mole should use um stick," observed Monday. 
 
 "What's that, my valiant black? " asked Mr. Mole. 
 
 Monday brandished a stout bamboo, and replied 
 
 "All Limbi men beat their wives. You beat Ambonia, 
 bare, and then you see. " 
 
 " Is it so ? A good suggestion. I'll follow your advice, 
 Monday, and apply the rod." 
 
 Mr. Mole took the stick which Monday offered him, 
 and went away.
 
 254 JACK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 11 1 say, Monday, are you up to your larks with Mole ? 
 asked Harvey, when he was gone. 
 
 "Yes. Monday have um lark with him," was thf 
 reply. 
 
 " Do the Limbians beat their wives ?" 
 
 "No; only sometimes. Ambonia never beat in her 
 life. Won't Mist' Mole catch it? " said Monday grinning. 
 
 "Hot and strong, I expect," replied Harvey who could 
 not help laughing at the prospect which awaited the pro- 
 prietor of a tea-garden in China. 
 
 When Mr. Mole reached his house, he found his wives 
 sullenly awaiting him. 
 
 Alfura said nothing. 
 
 But Ambonia asked him where he had been, and why 
 he stopped away from them. 
 
 Mole was just sufficiently tipsy to be valiant, and he 
 replied 
 
 "To see the execution, my dear. Fine thing an exe- 
 cution! Crocodiles fine ; Nuratella fine." 
 
 "We went also, but we have been back some time," 
 answered Ambonia. "You have been somewhere else." 
 
 "Only stayed to crack a bottle with a friend. English 
 custom my dear." 
 
 "And what is that stick for? " 
 
 ' ' For you, my pet, " replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 Ambonia made a dash at him, and attempted to seizf* 
 the stick. 
 
 Mr. Mole brought it down sharply over her naked and 
 unprotected shoulders. 
 
 "Must be firm," he muttered. "Monday told me to 
 be firm. I will be firm." 
 
 With a wild kind of howl, Ambonia sprang upon him, 
 and grasping the stick broke it in two pieces. 
 
 ' ' Playful creature ! " exclaimed Mr. Mole, with an im- 
 becile smile. 
 
 Ambonia seemed to be determined to let him know 
 whether she was in play or not. for she began to beat 
 him unmercifully with the biggest end of the bamboo 
 which remained in her hand. 
 
 Mr. Mole fell on his knees before her, unable to with> 
 stand the torrent of blows. 
 
 "Ambonia," he said, " be merciful as you are strong; 
 that stick hurts ! "
 
 fA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCIIOOLDA YS. 255 
 
 "You have hit a princess of Limbi," she replied 
 
 "It shall not occur again." 
 
 Thwack, thwack, descended the stick on his head and 
 back. 
 
 " Behold me, Ambonia, on my knees," he said. "I 
 repeat, behold me, for it is a sad sight ! I am a great 
 chief who has cut off heads in battle." 
 
 Ambonia danced before him in derision. 
 
 "And moreover," he added, "I am going to the wars 
 with the Pisangs. You may never see me again." 
 
 This declaration altered the complexion of affairs. 
 
 Alfura's tender heart melted, and she endeavoured to 
 calm Ambonia. 
 
 The Limbian women had a great respect for warriors. 
 
 When they were satisfied that their husband was going 
 to fight, they lifted him up, put him on a seat, and sat 
 round him. 
 
 "Ambonia will sing the white chief the deeds of her 
 ancestors," she exclaimed. 
 
 "Yes, do; that's sensible ! By all means let us hear 
 ihe song," said Mr. Mole, glad to escape so easily. 
 
 While Mrs. Mole No. 2 sang to him in a tone of voice, 
 not altogether unpleasing, her husband pillowed his head 
 in Alfura's lap and soon slept the sleep of the just. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 MONDAY'S NEW CLOTHES. 
 
 THOUGH Harvey was gratified at the just punishment 
 which Nuratella had received at the hands of the Tuan 
 Biza, he was ill at ease. 
 
 In vain he tried to sleep. 
 
 The night was warm and sultry, but towards morning 
 a heavy storm of rain, accompanied by thunder and 
 lightning, occurred. 
 
 This lasted about an hour with all the violence peculiar 
 io such tempests in the tropics. 
 
 After this, the wind rose and blew in fitful gusts. 
 
 Harvey thought he heard the sound of big guns being 
 fired.
 
 256 fA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 From the direction of the sound, he imagined that they 
 came from the sea. 
 
 They were discharged at intervals of a minute. 
 
 Nothing is more exciting than to hear a ship in distress 
 fire the minute gun at sea. 
 
 As soon as day broke, he went into an adjoining apart- 
 ment and roused Monday. 
 
 The black was soon on his feet. 
 
 "What um up to, Mast' Harvey?" exclaimed Monday, 
 as Harvey gave him a poke in the ribs to wake him, 
 
 "I want you to go down to the shore," replied Har- 
 vey. 
 
 "What for? Mast' Jack come back ? " 
 
 "I wish to goodness, he had ; no such luck. But I 
 fancy some ship has been driven on the rocks. Guns have 
 been firing." 
 
 " P'r'aps you dreaming, sare, " said Monday. 
 
 "No; I haven't been dreaming either, so you're out 
 there," replied Harvey, who had been like a wasp ever 
 since Jack disappeared. " If I didn't go to sleep, J 
 couldn't dream, could I ? " 
 
 This argument was convincing. 
 
 " Monday be off like um shot," cried the black. 
 
 "Don't be long! If I am right," said Harvey, "we 
 will take a boat and go to the wreck, before your country- 
 men can know anything about it. Some lives may be 
 saved." 
 
 Fortunately Monday did not require much dressing, and 
 was ready to start in less than no time. 
 
 An hour passed, during which Harvey paced the room 
 impatiently. 
 
 He reproached himself with being inactive while Jack 
 was in danger. 
 
 The Limbians were too slow in their movements to 
 please him. 
 
 It appeared that, before they started for the invasion of 
 Pisang, the priests had to go through certain forms and 
 ceremonies, to bless the expedition. 
 
 During this delay, Jack might be killed by his enemies. 
 
 "I shouldn't care," thought Harvey, "if I could die 
 with him." 
 
 It was a relief to his oppressed mind when Monday 
 came back.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 257 
 
 The black danced up and down in an extraordinary 
 /nanner. 
 
 "Stop that hanky panky," said Harvey. "What are 
 you cutting all these capers for, just for all the world like 
 a bear on hot bricks ? " 
 
 "Him one big ship, sare," said Monday; "not far 
 from land, and him stuck on um rock. " 
 
 " Is there a boat anywhere near?" 
 
 "One boat, the one we come from our island in, not 
 for off." 
 
 "That will do. Just stay your dancing performance, 
 and come with me. When a ship is wrecked, and people 
 may be dead or dying, it is no time for larking," said 
 Harvey. 
 
 "Monday him dance, because him think him get 
 things. " 
 
 ' ' If you touch so much as a ship's biscuit without my 
 permission, I'll skin you. Now then, lead the way ; 
 trot," replied Harvey. 
 
 Monday said no more, and they were quickly on the 
 vay to the shore. 
 
 The firing was over now, and the fate of the crew 
 most likely decided. 
 
 With the utmost impatience Harvey hurried on, and 
 getting into the boat, set the sail, steering directly for the 
 wreck of a merchantman, which seemed to be fast lodged 
 in between the rocks about half a mile or more from the 
 beach. 
 
 As he cast his eyes back, he saw two dead bodies 
 stretched out upon the sand, looking ghastly white in the 
 reddening sun. 
 
 " I'm afraid we're too late, Monday. They're all dead 
 is mutton, I expect," remarked Harvey. 
 
 "What's mutton, sare ? " asked Monday. 
 
 "Sheep." 
 
 " If um sheep, why call him mutton ? " asked Monday, 
 puzzled. 
 
 " I can't explain now ! I've something else to think of. 
 You've no sheep in your forsaken country, but if you 
 ever come to England with us, you'll know all about it" 
 
 Monday was silent for a while. 
 
 Then he said 
 
 ' ' Great, much wonderful place England, Mast' Harvey ? " 
 17
 
 258 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "Rather! You'll say so, when you get there. But 
 would you really like to come with us, if we get a pass- 
 ing ship to take us off? " 
 
 "Yes, Monday him come." 
 
 " And leave all your friends here ? " 
 
 " Monday come back some time, and lay him bones in 1 
 Limbi. Not like die out of his own country," he replied, 
 thoughtfully. 
 
 They now reached the wreck, which was a China 
 clipper of moderate tonnage. 
 
 The storm had done her fearful damage, and from her 
 appearance she seemed to have been drifting water-logged 
 for some days, so that she must have encountered more 
 than one tempest, and have made bad weather before she 
 was driven out of her track to Limbi. 
 
 Making the painter fast, Harvey sprang on board, fol- 
 lowed by Monday. 
 
 Three corpses lay on the deck, and not a single living 
 soul was to be seen above or below. 
 
 Perhaps the majority of the crew had taken to the boats 
 before she struck and had been carried away in an opposite 
 direction, for there were some obstinate currents in the 
 seas. 
 
 "When Harvey satisfied himself that the crew were be- 
 yond his help, he went below and found that the cargo 
 was chiefly tea and silk. 
 
 She was the "Johnny Sands " of London, and he could 
 only deplore the fate of the brave fellows who had manned 
 her. 
 
 " We may as well load our boat," said Harvey, " with 
 such things as we want. Tea and coffee are luxuries we 
 haven't had for a long time ; powder and shot, if we can 
 find any, will be useful, and a case of spirits will not be a 
 bad present for Mole. Lend a hand, Monday, and lei's 
 overhaul the wreck." 
 
 Monday willingly complied, and in about an hour a 
 couple of chests of tea, a case of spirits, some wine, a bag 
 of coffee, a keg of powder and some shot, and various 
 other little articles, none the worse for water, were handed 
 on deck. 
 
 Harvey packed the boat as full as it would hold, and 
 made free with some seamen's chests containing clothes, 
 as his own were becoming rather ragged.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 259 
 
 When all was ready for a start, he looked round for 
 Monday, who was nowhere to be seen. 
 
 " Where's the beggar got to ? " he muttered. 
 
 Going to the companion-ladder, he shouted "Mon- 
 day ! " 
 
 "Coming, sare," replied Monday. "Give him um 
 moment." 
 
 "I'll give you a hiding, if you keep me waiting," re- 
 plied Harvey. ' ' What are you doing below there ? Ir I 
 catch you swigging " 
 
 "Monday no swig, sare," replied a voice from the 
 depths of the ship. " Him only rig himself up ! " 
 
 " Do what ?" said Harvey, in surprise. 
 
 "Him all right, Mast' Harvey; him right boot not fit. 
 Never mind ; one will do. Blow him right boot ! " 
 
 "What on earth is he talking about? " thought Harvey. 
 
 Presently Monday made his appearance, and Harvey 
 could not help laughing at the singular spectacle he 
 presented. 
 
 He had seen his young master overhauling the seamen's 
 chests, and the idea occurred to him that he ought to do 
 the same thing. 
 
 " Mast' Harvey him dress; why not Monday? Him 
 dress also," said Monday to himself. 
 
 He tried to put on a pair of white trousers, but tore 
 them in the attempt, and got his left foot into a top boot, 
 which he found in the captain's cabin. 
 
 The right one was wet, and wouldn't go on, so he 
 managed to put one with side-springs on. 
 
 Upon his head he put a white hat with a black band 
 round it, and this was perched a little on one side. 
 
 A white shirt was thrown over his shoulders, and tied 
 round his neck by the sleeves. 
 
 Finding a paper collar, he had stuck that on with a pin, 
 and v .ied a black ribbon round it. 
 
 "Monday, old man, this won't do, "said Harvey, as 
 soon as he could check his laughter at his ridiculous ap- 
 pearance ; " you are a regular swell." 
 
 "Sare ! " exclaimed the black, drawing himself up. 
 
 "You're going it," replied Harvey. 
 
 " Monday go to England. When him go him dress 
 Why not Monday dress now ? "
 
 260 JA CK HAKKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "I don't see any particular reason. You're all tKv* 
 cheese ; ' quite up to the knocker,' as we say." 
 
 At this compliment Monday grinned as if he was in 
 tensely gratified. 
 
 " Monday him what you call um swell," he said, regard 
 ing his only boot with complacency. 
 
 " I should think you were a swell," replied Harvey. 
 "Niggers can do it." 
 
 " Why you call me nigger, Mast' Harvey? " 
 
 "Because you are not white, and you're rather more 
 greasy than you might be, only that's your misfortune 
 and not your fault. You'd do well to sit over the wheel 
 of an engine ; it wouldn't want much train oil." 
 
 "Have him dress right?" asked Monday, not under- 
 standing Harvey's chaff. 
 
 "Slap up! " 
 
 "Monday, him feel rather funny." 
 
 At this Harvey burst out laughing again. 
 
 ' ' You're all right, " he said, ' ' don't flurry your fat. You 
 might as well have started two boots while you were 
 about it." 
 
 " Him cuss boot not go on," said Monday, in a tone o^ 
 vexation. 
 
 " Don't swear, Monday. Where did you learn that ? " 
 
 " Mist' Mole, him swar when Ambonia go on at him. 
 He say, ' cuss the women.'" 
 
 " Does he ? That's very wrong of him, " replied Harvey ; 
 "and don't you follow a bad example. Jump into the 
 boat ; never mind the other boot. You'll do. You're up 
 to the nines, and would make a sensation in Hyde 
 Park." 
 
 "Monday, good Englishmans." 
 
 " Stunning. I never saw a better," answered Harvey, 
 wishing to gratify his harmless vanity. 
 
 " That all right," said Monday, smiling from ear to ear. 
 
 " I'll have you presented at court some day. It would 
 read well in the papers. His royal highness Prince Mata- 
 bella Monday of Limbi, present on the happy occasion of 
 his finding a top boot and white hat, both rather the 
 worse for wear." 
 
 Monday did not understand all this. 
 
 "But," he said, "now, Mast' Harvey, you chaff poor 
 Monday."
 
 JA CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 26 1 
 
 "Chaff? I'm not chaffing. Ain't you a prince? And 
 haven't you found a top boot and a white hat ? " 
 
 "Yes, that all right." 
 
 " Dry up then, and steer the boat while I look after the 
 sail." 
 
 They embarked with their cargo, Harvey congratulat- 
 ing himself upon being first in the field. 
 
 Had the natives discovered the wreck first, they would 
 soon have carried away everything that was worth 
 having. 
 
 As Harvey looked at Monday the more absurd his 
 appearance seemed. 
 
 "Why you laugh, Mast' Harvey?" asked Monday. 
 
 "Because I can't help myself, and shall burst if I don't," 
 leplied Dick. 
 
 "Anything wrong with Monday? " 
 
 " I've told you there isn't ; you're a toff?" 
 
 " Why um laugh then ? Monday think him better dress 
 than you, sare. Him got no tear in him " 
 
 But not knowing the name for shirt, or forgetting it in 
 his excitement, he pointed to his covering. 
 
 " Oh ! Your shirt's fine," replied Harvey. 
 
 " No holes in him ? " 
 
 "I know mine is more holy than righteous; never 
 mind, Monday, I've got something in those chests, and 
 I'll cut you out. You shan't take the shine out of me like 
 this." 
 
 Monday laughed, and was evidently much pleased 
 with himself. 
 
 " Him Englishmans now," he said. 
 
 "You've done the trick, Monday," answered Harvey ; 
 " they'll take you for the British consul at least if we get 
 to Singapore." 
 
 They ran their boat into a sheltered nook, and left the 
 contents within it, intending to send down for them when 
 they reached Tompano. 
 
 At a short distance from the city they saw a female 
 sitting under a tree. 
 
 In her hand she held a bottle of spirits, which Harvey 
 recognised as one he had given Mr. Mole. 
 
 She had twined some flowers in her hair, which hung 
 down her back in untidy masses. 
 
 " Look, sare !" said Monday, "that Missy Mole."
 
 262 /A CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 "So it is. What is she doing, I wonder?" replied 
 Harvey. 
 
 Monday put his hand to his mouth, as if to signify that 
 she had been drinking. 
 
 Her wild appearance seemed to bear out the truth of 
 his suggestion. 
 
 "If she has been imitating her husband we'd better 
 give her a wide berth," Harvey said. 
 
 Mrs. Mole Number Two, however, was too quick for 
 them. 
 
 Jumping up, she ran with unsteady steps to Harvey 
 and seized his arm. 
 
 "You make my husband drink," she exclaimed. 
 " When he comes to you, he goes home and beat me." 
 
 ''My dear lady," replied Harvey, "I assure you I do 
 all I can ';o stop him. " 
 
 " No, no ! " cried Ambonia, raising her voice to a high 
 pitch; "you send him to me with a bamboo and then 
 he beat me." 
 
 "I'll swear I didn't." 
 
 "To-day," she continued, "I have taken away his 
 spirit, and I have tasted it." 
 
 "Is it good?" 
 
 Ambonia raised the bottle to her lips and took a deep 
 draught. 
 
 " It goes like fire through the blood," she answered; 
 "but it has not taken away my senses. You are my 
 husband's enemy, and thus will I punish you." 
 
 As she spoke she aimed a blow at him with the bottle. 
 
 He jumped on one side, and narrowly escaped having 
 his head broken. 
 
 "I say!" exclaimed Harvey, "stash it. Here, Mon- 
 day, speak to your amiable countrywoman. This won't 
 do at all." 
 
 Ambonia danced round Harvey, and made a snatch at 
 his hair. 
 
 She grasped it, and tugged away at it till Harvey 
 danced too. 
 
 "Pull her off, Monday !" he exclaimed. "Look 
 sharp, or I shan't have a hair left." 
 
 "Monday come, sare." 
 
 Monday seized Ambonia by the waist and dragged her 
 to the ground.
 
 JACK HARK A WA V AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 263 
 
 Harvey fell with her. 
 
 She loosened her grip, and turned her attention to 
 Monday, whom she abused in fine style. 
 
 Harvey soon tied Ambonia's hands behind her. 
 
 She kicked and screamed, but was unable to help her* 
 self. 
 
 "I'll be revenged," she cried with a hysterical sob. 
 "I'll kill him." 
 
 'What we do with her?" asked Monday. 
 ' I'll be hanged if I know." 
 'I s'pose we carry her home, sare." 
 'She's heavy," said Harvey. 
 
 ' Never mind, sare. I take her head, you take her 
 legs ; we carry her like that." 
 
 If they had not decided to do this, it is doubtful whether 
 Ambonia would have got home. 
 
 The whisky she had been taking had got into her head, 
 and she staggered about in a ludicrous manner. 
 
 First she ran to Monday, and tried to bite him ; then 
 she ran towards Harvey, and tried to kick him, then lost 
 her balance, and fell gracefully on her back. 
 
 "Now's your time, Monday; lay hold!" exclaimed 
 Harvey. 
 
 " Me got her, sare," replied Monday. 
 
 "Lay still, mum. It's all right," continued Harvey; 
 " we don't wish to hurt you." 
 
 She was a good weight, and it was lucky they had not 
 far to go. It was a ludicrous procession. 
 
 Ambonia screeching, struggling, and making horrible 
 faces. 
 
 Monday fantastically dressed, and grinning like a 
 baboon. 
 
 Harvey enjoying the fun, but rather wishing he was out 
 of it. 
 
 At length they got her home, and gave her into the 
 charge of Alfura. 
 
 Then they made their way to their own home, to which 
 Mr. Mole had previously gone. 
 
 The news of the wreck had spread. 
 
 Mr. Mole had heard of the wreck, and was looking for 
 Harvey, to- know if he would go with him to the stranded 
 vessel. 
 
 The Tuan Biza, and many chiefs, had already started.
 
 264 JA CK HARK A WA Y ASTER SC HO OLD A YS. 
 
 A wreck was a great event in those islands, and every- 
 one, from the highest to the lowest, strove to get as much 
 plunder as he could. 
 
 Suddenly Harvey and Monday met Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Hullo, sir! " cried Harvey. "Where are you pelting 
 off to ? " 
 
 "There is a wreck, Harvey," answered Mr. Mole; 
 "and I am going to see what good I can do for the poor 
 creatures. Won't you come ? " 
 
 "We've been there, sir." 
 
 "Been there! " said Mr. Mole, stopping and drawing 
 his breath quickly. "Are there not some casks of spirit 
 on board ? " 
 
 "We got a few, sir. You'd better make haste, or 
 you'll be too late for your share." 
 
 "I'll stick up for my rights. Share and share alike is 
 English, or at least, Yorkshire. I'll have my rights, or 
 my name is not Isaac Mole ; but who in the name of 
 wonder, is this strange-looking animal ? Is he some one 
 saved from the wreck? " 
 
 He pointed to Monday as he spoke whom he did not 
 recognise in his strange attire. 
 
 "That's the King of the Cannibal Islands," replied 
 Harvey. 
 
 "Indeed!" 
 
 "Yes ; he's eaten more men, considering his size and 
 weight than any other of his nation in existence." 
 
 "What a dreadful creature? " 
 
 "Dance, you uncultivated beast!" cried Harvey. 
 "Show the gentleman what you can do." 
 
 And he began to sing 
 
 " Hoky poky, wanky f um, 
 How do you like your taters done ? 
 The King of the Cannibal Islands." 
 
 Monday stood still and obstinately refused to move. 
 
 "Dear me!" said Mr. Mole, "he looks, to my imag- 
 ination, like a wandering Christy minstrel out of work. 
 Fancy his being an anthropophagos, or man-eater, as we 
 should say at school. " 
 
 "Don't irritate him by looking at him in that way, sir ; 
 he might do you an injury,' 1 said Harvey. "He's sub- 
 ject to fits."
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 265 
 
 "Fits ! Bless me ! Keep him off. I wonder at your 
 fondness for such savage pets, Harvey. There is that 
 wretched Monday, now " 
 
 Monday showed his teeth. 
 
 He advanced to Mr. Mole with an angry look, fully 
 entering into Harvey's joke. 
 
 "Keep him off, Harvey," cried Mr. Mole in an agony 
 of apprehension ; "I don't want to hurt him." 
 
 "Prop him, sir!" said Harvey, delighted. "Don't 
 funk him ; prop him in the eye ! Give him a domino ! 
 I'll see fair play ! " 
 
 "Perhaps he bites!" exclaimed Mr. Mole, drawing 
 back. 
 
 Again Monday showed his teeth in a vicious manner. 
 
 Mr. Mole got behind Harvey saying 
 
 " Protect me, Harvey. It is hard to be stopped in this 
 Aray when I am hastening to the wreck to do Christian 
 work. " 
 
 "You needn't hurry, sir ; the poor fellows are beyond 
 'numan aid." 
 
 " Say you so? Then their belongings are lawful spoil, 
 and that confounded Tuan Biza will " 
 
 "Collar the lot, eh, sir?" 
 
 "Just so, Harvey; but I entreat you to protect me 
 from that truculent-looking savage." 
 
 Harvey glided away, and Monday approached Mr. 
 Mole threateningly. 
 
 Mole fell on knees, and lifting up his hands, said 
 
 "Good, kind Mr. Cannibal, don't do anything desperate. 
 I'm only a poor schoolmaster. Don't eat me ! " 
 
 "He'll only take a mouthful; he's not hungry," ex- 
 claimed Harvey, who was exploding with laughter. 
 
 Mr. Mole's distress was ludicrous in the extreme. 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 
 HARVEY'S RESOLVE. 
 
 SUDDENLY a gust of wind blew off Monday's white hat, 
 which disconcerted him greatly. 
 
 "You've lost your tile," cried Harvey,
 
 266 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 11 Monday, him soon catch um tile," exclaimed the black, 
 forgetting his assumed part of the King of the Canniba 7 
 Islands. 
 
 Mr. Mole's eyes were opened. 
 
 As soon as he saw Monday without his hat, he rec- 
 ognised him, and rising to his feet, said 
 
 "Why, what sort of a trick is this, Harvey? Such 
 deception is shameful. The poor creature is Monday." 
 
 "I could have told you that, sir," replied Harvey. 
 
 "Come here, you black thief," continued Mr. Mole, as 
 Monday approached, having captured his runaway hat. 
 " I'll thrash you within an inch of your life. What do 
 you mean by rigging yourself out like that, and making 
 fun of me ? " 
 
 "Monday king; him eat um up, sare," answered Mon- 
 day, who, however, kept at a respectful distance. 
 
 "I'll attend to you afterwards, my jocose friend; at 
 present I am engaged. I shall be late at the wreck." 
 
 "There is no occasion to go, sir," said Harvey. "J 
 have secured all that is worth having. She is only o 
 merchantman, laden with tea chiefly, and if you want a 
 cask or two of rum or Hollands, you are welcome to them.' 
 
 Mr. Mole shook him cordially by the hand. 
 
 "My dear Harvey," he replied ; " my greatest consola- 
 tion in this ,my exile, is that I have a friend like you so 
 near me. Your words go straight to my heart. Where 
 are the casks ? " 
 
 " In our boat, sir." 
 
 "Is it safe? Will not the Limbian thieves deprive ur. 
 of our lawful spoil ? " 
 
 "They've got to find it first." 
 
 "Their noses are keen, and their scent sure. I wouldn't 
 trust the descendants of Ham." 
 
 " Gammon ! " replied Harvey, byway of a joke. "The 
 Tuan Biza would notice anything his people took. First 
 come, first served, that's the law here, and I will say this 
 for them, if their laws are few, they respect what they 
 have got." 
 
 "With that assurance I will rest contented. I have 
 over-exerted myself already in the morning sun, for no 
 sooner did I hear the news, than I hastened away not 
 for what I could get, Harvey, but to do good ! Don'* 
 think for a moment I went for what I could get."
 
 JA CAT HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHGOLDA YS. 267 
 
 "Not you, sir. You'd put whisky in a bottle, and 
 thiow stones at it." 
 
 "Well, I don't know that, exactly," replied Mr. Mole; 
 "but I would not make capital out of the misfortunes of 
 my fellow-creatures." 
 
 " Monday," cried Harvey, "cut on to the little village, 
 and get some fellows to bring the stores out of the boat 
 to our house ; and look sharp, or I pity you." 
 
 "All right, Mast' Harvey," said Monday, adding, "no 
 eat Mr. Mole this time." 
 
 "You impudent black slave, begone; or I shall lose 
 my temper, and be tempted to play the part of Moses in 
 Egypt," answered Mr. Mole. 
 
 "What that, sare ? " 
 
 "What that, sir? Why this, sir," Mr. Mole answered, 
 bringing a bamboo he carried in his hand with some force 
 down upon Monday's posteriors. 
 
 Monday uttered a yell, and put his hands behind him, 
 as if to conceal the injured part, and then he started off 
 at a run. 
 
 "Must be firm with those fellows, Harvey," said Mr. 
 Mole, complacently. "Give them an inch, they'll take 
 an ell. No foolishness. You see that I have tamed that 
 savage, who, by the way, wouldn't be half so cheeky if 
 you didn't encourage him." 
 
 " His hide's tough enough, sir. You didn't hurt him." 
 
 "Never mind. I did not wish to inflict any brutalis- 
 ing punishment. All I wanted was to assert my author- 
 ity ; that done, I am satisfied." 
 
 " Walk back with me, sir, will you ? I want to have a 
 talk with you," said Harvey. 
 
 "Certainly, my boy." 
 
 Side by side they retraced their steps towards Tompano. 
 
 "You see, sir," began Harvey "I'm what the sailors 
 call flummoxed." 
 
 " And what may that be ? " 
 
 "Knocked out of time, upset, worried, bothered. I 
 didn't sleep a wink all last night." 
 
 "Why is that ? " demanded Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Because I am so anxious on Jack's account. If I was 
 with him, and could share his danger, I shouldn't care 
 half so much." 
 
 "I too am deeply grieved at Harkaway's disappear-
 
 268 /A CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 ance, but I make bold to hope that no harm has befallen 
 him," replied Mr. Mole, gravely. 
 
 "He's in Hunston's power." 
 
 ' ' Well ! So much the better ! " 
 
 "So much the worse you mean, sir. He'd have ten 
 times more chance, if he had to deal with the natives 
 only," answered Harvey. 
 
 "I know Hunston to be bad and vindictive. He has 
 little or no feeling. See how he kicked me, Isaac Mole, 
 the proprietor of a tea-garden in China." 
 
 "And also proprietor of two wives in Limbi." 
 
 " Don't, Harvey. If you love me, don't joke on 
 that subject. It is a sore one," said Mr. Mole with a 
 groan. 
 
 "Very well, sir; I won't," replied Harvey. "Some- 
 thing ought to be done to help Jack at once." 
 
 "Are we not going in force to rescue him." 
 
 " We are ; but by the time we get to Pisang we may 
 only find his dead body. " 
 
 "Nonsense, Harvey; I cannot believe that Hunston 
 would be such an abandoned wretch as to murder an old 
 schoolfellow in cold blood." 
 
 " Wouldn't he ? I know the beast better than you do," 
 said Harvey. "That is just why I am funking." 
 
 "The Tuan Biza will be ready to sail in two days from 
 this time." 
 
 ' Not now." 
 
 " Why not now ? " asked Mr. Mole. 
 
 " Because there is a lot of drink on board the wreck, 
 and the Limbians are not above temptation. They'll be 
 on the spree till it's all gone ? " 
 
 "Do you think so ? " 
 
 " I'm sure of it. Savages are awful beggars to lush, 
 when they get the chance, and the chiefs will be as drunk 
 as flies for a week. I can see that. " 
 
 "' Perhaps you are right," replied Mr. Mole, moodily. 
 
 " They respect us, and they like us," continued Har- 
 vey ; " the prompt way in which they put Nuratella out 
 of the way is a proof that they want to conciliate us ; but, 
 after all, Jack is not one of them, and it does not much 
 matter to them whether he lives or dies." 
 
 " Your reasoning is cogent, very cogent. What then 
 do you propose to do ? "
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 269 
 
 " This. I am determined to strike a blow for Jack at 
 once, even if I lose my own life in the attempt." 
 
 " I commend your pluck, Harvey. Shall I accompany 
 you ? Harkaway is a dear fellow, and I will cast in my 
 lot with you, even to the death, as you say," exclaimed 
 Mr. Mole, animated with sudden and unusual valour. 
 
 " No ; that won't do ! " replied Harvey. 
 
 "You won't have me ? " said Mr. Mole, secretly rejoiced ; 
 " and why not ? Am 1 not worthy to fight in a good cause ?" 
 
 "I want you to stay here, sir!" .answered Harvey. 
 " You shall do your share of fighting when the time 
 comes, but the Limbians want some one to keep them 
 bang up to the mark." 
 
 ' ' Ah ! I perceive. " 
 
 " They have been badly beaten once or twice lately 
 by the Pisangs, and they don't like attacking them with- 
 out a white leader." 
 
 ' ' Quite so. " 
 
 "It may be a month," Harvey continued, "before 
 they would invade Pisang of their own accord." 
 
 ' ' Very possible. " 
 
 "You are accounted a great chief," Harvey went on, 
 " and have influence amongst them. They respect you, 
 sir." 
 
 ' ' And do I not deserve it, Harvey ? Have I not always 
 borne myself bravely when there was any fighting to be 
 done ? " asked Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Certainly, sir. You're a second Agamemnon. You 
 can do it when you like ; and I want you to stop here 
 and organise the forces." 
 
 "That is just within the scope of my administrative 
 ability. You could not have given me a more congenial 
 task." 
 
 ' ' See that they take proper supplies, keep their powder 
 dry, and that every five-and-twenty men have their 
 proper officers." 
 
 " And you ? " 
 
 " I shall leave Limbi, with Monday, in a couple of hours. " 
 
 "How?" 
 
 " In our boat ? " replied Harvey. " I can't stop here. 
 Pisang is only a few hours' sail, and I may be of some 
 use to dear old Jack." 
 
 "The odds are against you."
 
 270 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 "Have they not always been against the man who 
 has attempted a daring enterprise, sir?" asked Harvey. 
 
 "That is true. History abounds with instances of 
 successful daring." 
 
 " Pat me on the back, sir, and tell me to go in and 
 win," said Harvey. 
 
 "Of course I will. But here we are at your house. 
 Let us have a glass a parting glass, to drink success to 
 your expedition ! " exclaimed Mr. Mole. 
 
 "You are welcome to what you like, sir. As for me, I 
 shall not touch a drop. I never drink when I have any- 
 thing to do, and keep my head cool. A glass or two 
 when you're ashore and on the spree is another thing, " 
 answered Harvey. 
 
 "As you please, my boy. My blood is colder than 
 yours, and wants warming. I'll drink your share and my 
 own too," said Mr. Mole. 
 
 Harvey placed a bottle before him, and said 
 
 "Polish it off, sir; there's more where that came from. 
 It's a pure spirit." 
 
 "So it is, Harvey, and there isn't a headache in a 
 gallon of pure spirit, " replied Mr. Mole, who soon made 
 himself at home. 
 
 Harvey went away to look for Monday, and apprise 
 him of the determination he had come to. 
 
 He knew that the faithful fellow would follow him to 
 the end of the world if he asked him, and he was also 
 sure that he could not propose any expedition to him 
 which he would like so well as one to rescue Jack. 
 
 Monday loved Jack with all his heart. 
 
 It would have comforted Jack in his captivity, if he had 
 known how wildly two true hearts were beating on his 
 account 
 
 CHAPTER LI. 
 AT HUNSTON'S MERCY. 
 
 FOR some time after he was knocked down, Jack did 
 not recover his senses, and when he did, an acute pain 
 at the back of the head informed him that he had received 
 a severe blow.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 271 
 
 Gradually the fresh sea air revived him, and the dizzi- 
 ness consequent on his hurt passed away. 
 
 The ripple of the waves against the sides of the boat, 
 and the swarthy faces of the Pisangs, visible by the pale 
 moonlight, sufficed to tell him that he was being carried 
 into captivity. 
 
 He was furious at the thought of it. 
 
 Up to the present time he had been singularly success- 
 ful in defeating Hunston's designs. 
 
 To be in his power and at his mercy, was a reflection 
 akin to madness. 
 
 However, Jack liked danger. 
 
 At school he always said that the fun of being in a 
 scrape was the getting out of it. 
 
 "As long as they don't knock me on the head entirely, 
 I don't care," he said to himself. 
 
 Thinking that when the landing was effected, he would 
 be taken to some prison, he determined to give them as 
 much trouble as possible. 
 
 If he pretended to be worse than he really was, and 
 did not appear able to walk, they would have to carry him. 
 
 It was as he expected. 
 
 When they reached the coast of Pisang, he was lifted 
 out of the boat, and placed upon a couple of planks tied 
 together with reeds, and carried by four men. 
 
 The town called Palembang was reached before day- 
 break, and Jack found himself deposited in a square- 
 built bamboo house, thatched with palm leaves. 
 
 It was strongly built, and no doubt guarded outside. 
 
 As soon as he was left to himself, Jack took the bear- 
 ings of his prison. 
 
 He tied his bandana handkerchief round his head to 
 keep the air and the flies from his wound. 
 
 " I don't feel much the worse," he said. "Wonder 
 what they're going to do with me." 
 
 He could see through chinks in the wall that daylight 
 had appeared. 
 
 " We used to sing," he remarked, " 'I shan't go home 
 till morning.' It doesn't look like going home at all. 
 Suppose we have a look round." 
 
 Getting into a corner, he climbed up the bamboos till 
 he reached the roof of his prison, which was made of 
 sticks, covered with palm leaves.
 
 272 JACK II ARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS, 
 
 It did not take him more than five minutes to push a 
 hole through these big enough to get his body through. 
 
 Then he climbed on to the roof, and, sitting down, 
 took a survey of the city. 
 
 There were few people about, though numbers of 
 houses stretched away in all directions. 
 
 At the door of the house, if the one-storied bamboo hut 
 was worthy of the designation, paced two sentries, armed 
 with spears, and bows and arrows. 
 
 "It's no good trying to escape," thought Jack. " Not 
 just yet at least. I should be seen and there would be a 
 hue and cry. Don't see why I shouldn't have a game 
 though with one of those niggers." 
 
 Some pieces of rock were laid over a weak part of the 
 thatch, to prevent the wind blowing it away. 
 
 Taking up a little bit, he threw it at the head of a 
 drowsy-looking Pisang. 
 
 "Morning, old fellow. It's nice and airy up here," he 
 exclaimed. 
 
 The soldier rubbed his eyes with astonishment when 
 he saw Jack. 
 
 "Go down again," he said. 
 
 "I'm in no hurry, thank you," replied Jack. 
 
 " You're a prisoner, and it's against the rules." 
 
 "Is it? Blow me, I shouldn't have thought it. What 
 time do you breakfast in these parts ? " 
 
 "You will have something when the other guard 
 comes; but go down. You've no business up there," 
 said the soldier, who wondered at Jack's speaking his 
 language so well. 
 
 " Come and fetch me ! " 
 
 "I'll call the white Tuan Biza," threatened the guard 
 
 "Call him a thundering scoundrel, and you won't be 
 far out," answered Jack. 
 
 Giving some orders in a low tone to his fellow-soldier, 
 the Pisang went to a house at a little distance, and 
 presently returned with Hunston. 
 
 The latter looked very sleepy and very cross ; his face, 
 however, was not now disfigured by a single tattoo mark. 
 
 The stain was not lasting. 
 
 It had faded away. 
 
 "Comedown off there ! " exclaimed Hunston savagely. 
 
 " Shan't ! " Jack replied coolly.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 273 
 
 "Won't you, by George? Then I shall have to make 
 you. " 
 
 "Try it on, old son ; you're welcome." 
 
 ."Give me that spear," exclaimed Hunston to the 
 soldier. 
 
 He took it and cast it at Jack, who bobbed on one side, 
 and very cleverly caught it in his hand, as it was whiz- 
 zing by over the thatch. 
 
 "That's one to me," he exclaimed. " Now, look here, 
 if you try to knock me off my perch, I'll give you one for 
 yourself, Mister Hunston." 
 
 The latter looked amazed at this cool effrontery. 
 
 "Don't you know you're a prisoner? " he replied. 
 
 "What of that? It may be your turn soon. By the 
 way, I'm glad to see that ugly mug of yours has im- 
 proved a little since we last had the pleasure of meeting." 
 
 Hunston stifled a curse. 
 
 "You shall have an ornamental phiz before I've done 
 with you, and one you'll never get rid of," he said. 
 
 " How's that ? " asked Jack, unconcernedly. 
 
 " Because you'll carry it down to the grave with you in 
 a brace of shakes." 
 
 "Thank you; much obliged, I'm sure, " replied Jack. 
 " How's your mother ? " 
 
 "Come down off there," thundered Hunston. 
 
 "Not if I know it. I shall stay here until breakfast's 
 ready, and then I'll descend. Pray give me something 
 nice ; I'm rather hungry." 
 
 Hunston foamed at the mouth with rage. 
 
 "Fine city this !" cried Jack, surveying the town with 
 a critical air. "But not a patch on Tompano. Pity we 
 shall have to burn it about your ears." 
 
 "We ? " repeated Hunston. "I don't think you'll have 
 much to do with it." 
 
 ' ' Don't you ? Well, it's only a difference of opinion, and 
 yours isn't worth much. I say, how's the Tuan Biza ? " 
 
 " He's right enough. Come down ! " 
 
 " Not by any manner of means. Can't afford it. Can't 
 be done at the price. Lovely prospect. How's Keyali ? " 
 
 "You know deuced well he's wiped out. We found 
 his body stuck through and through with knives." 
 
 " His own fault He was a plucky fellow, but, like 
 you, a little too headstrong," said Jack. 
 iB
 
 274 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "Will you come down?" shouted Hunston, who was 
 beside himself with rage. 
 
 " Not much ; unless you behave like a gentleman, and 
 take my parol." 
 
 "What's that?" 
 
 "There," said Jack, in a tone of mock compassion, 
 " you see the necessity for learning when one's young. 
 I always thought your education was neglected. You 
 should have made better use of your time. Didicisse artes 
 I forget the rest, but I will ask Mole for your edifica- 
 tion : I'll make a note of it" 
 
 He took out his pocket-book, and coolly wrote, reading 
 as he put it down 
 
 "Mem,. Ask Mole as to quotation something artes 
 to coach up Hunston." 
 
 "However," he continued, putting away his book, 
 "I'll explain parol. It means that I will give you my 
 word of honour not to hook it if you will let me walk 
 about the city." 
 
 "You haven't got such a thing as honour." 
 
 " Don't judge others by yourself, old boy. Never 
 mind ; it don't much matter, I'm very jolly where I am. 
 Best part of the day, morning. Nice cool air breeze- 
 not much sun." 
 
 Jack played with the captured spear. 
 
 "Fool ! " hissed Hunston, through his teeth. "Don't 
 you know you're at my mercy." 
 
 "No, I wasn't aware of the fact," replied Jack, inno- 
 cently. 
 
 Hunston gave the guard some additional orders, and 
 stalked away to his house, unable to contain himself any 
 longer. 
 
 CHAPTER LII. 
 
 TRUE TO HIS COLOURS. 
 
 HAVING succeeded in annoying Hunston, which was all 
 he wanted to do, Jack crept through the hole and sat 
 down on the floor of his prison. 
 
 Presently the guard was changed, and something to eat 
 and drink was brought him.
 
 JA CK HA RKA WAY A FTER SCHOOLDA YS. 275 
 
 " Only a loaf of bread and some water ! " he muttered. 
 "Well, that's better than nothing ; and there is one com- 
 fort in it they don't mean to eat me, or they'd fatten me 
 up a bit first." 
 
 A few hours glided by, and he began to feel very 
 miserable. 
 
 Suddenly the door opened, and Emily came in. 
 
 " This is a gleam of sunshine," he exclaimed. "Emily, 
 you are as welcome as the flowers in May." 
 
 "Oh, Jack," she replied tearfully, "can you ever for- 
 give me for getting you into this trouble ? " 
 
 "It was my fault. I ought to have been more wide- 
 awake. Why, I haven't thought about it since last night." 
 
 " But they will kill you ! " she answered. 
 
 "Will they? When?" 
 
 "To-morrow morning. It's all settled. A council has 
 been held." 
 
 " How are they going to do it?" asked Jack, feeling 
 curious as to the mode to be adopted in putting him out 
 of the world. 
 
 "You are to be hanged at daybreak. I can hardly 
 find courage to utter the dreadful words," said Emily with 
 a shudder. 
 
 Jack put his head on one side, and let his tongue hang 
 out of his mouth, as a pantomimic way of describing the 
 tragedy. 
 
 "Oh, don't joke, Jack dear," she replied. "It's too 
 horrible ; and to think it is all my fault ! " 
 
 "All through my love for you, eh, Emmy? Never 
 mind, darling ; they won't find me show the white 
 feather," Jack exclaimed firmly. 
 
 'I don't think there is much chance," she said. 
 'Is there any?" he inquired, regarding her earnestly. 
 ' Ye es. " 
 'What is it?" 
 
 ' Hunston says he will spare you, if I I will marry 
 him," replied the girl, blushing. 
 
 "Hang his impudence, Emmy," answered Jack, in- 
 dignantly. "You marry a sweep like him. Don't you 
 do it. I won't accept my life on those terms. I 
 thought you cared for me." 
 
 "So I do, dear Jack. I love you, very, very much in- 
 deed ! "
 
 276 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 She threw herself on his breast, and wept bitterly. 
 
 " I have no one to think of but you now, since fathej 
 died," she went on. 
 
 " Is Mr. Scratchley dead? " 
 
 " Yes ; he died yesterday, while I was taken to Limbi ; 
 all through Hunston's violence. He struck him, and he 
 never got over it." 
 
 ' ' Did he ? That's another chalk to Hunston, " said Jack 
 savagely. 
 
 "I didn't expect to meet you in these islands, and when 
 I heard you were also wrecked, I thought what a pleasant 
 meeting we should have, but how bitterly I have been 
 deceived. " 
 
 "I knew you were here, Emmy," said Jack. 
 
 "How did you find it out?" she asked, checking her 
 tears and looking up. 
 
 He told her about the message from the sea. 
 
 "How wonderfully things happen," she exclaimed. 
 " Poor papa got very needy after you left us, and he re- 
 solved to emigrate. Fancy our meeting here so many 
 miles away from home ! " 
 
 " I came over to Limbi principally to rescue you," con- 
 tinued Jack, "for I heard that a white girl was saved 
 from the wreck and a prisoner among the Pisangs. After 
 reading the message, you know, I guessed it was 
 you." 
 
 " How can I thank you ? But look here, Jack dear. I 
 have brought you a sharp Malay knife, which I stole from 
 the Tuan Biza's house, where I live." 
 
 " Thank you. What shall I do with it cut my throat 
 and disappoint the Pisangs ? " he said, concealing the 
 weapon in his waistcoat 
 
 She smiled sadly, for she knew he was not in earnest. 
 
 "You are still the same old Jack," she replied, "fear- 
 less in the midst of danger, and ready at all times to 
 laugh at death." 
 
 "Why shouldn't I? Being miserable won't mend 
 matters ! Shall I sit down and cry? But tell me, how 
 did you get leave to come and visit me?" 
 
 "I begged permission from Hunston, and he wouldn't 
 give it me until until " 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 "I let him have a kiss. I didn't mean to, Jack. It
 
 /A CK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 277 
 
 was only a little one after all ; don't be jealous ! " she 
 said bashfully. 
 
 Jack set his teeth together. 
 
 "That's another chalk to Hunston. I'll have it out 
 of him," he exclaimed. 
 
 "It felt like the touch of a snake, Jack dear," she 
 went on. 
 
 "So I should think. The brute, to think that he had 
 a kiss, when I haven't dared to ask for one. May I 
 though, Emmy, may I ? " 
 
 "You know you may, Jack a dozen if you like." 
 
 And Jack did like. 
 
 He construed this into permission to help himself, 
 and he covered her pretty face with kisses. 
 
 "There, Jack," she said, pushing him away; "that 
 will do. Don't be stupid." 
 
 "That's a nice thing to say to a fellow, who's got to 
 dance upon nothing to-morrow morning," he rejoined. 
 
 "Oh! there's another thing, Jack," exclaimed Emily, 
 "I forgot to tell you. Hunston is coming here to ex- 
 amine you presently." 
 
 "Is he? What about?" 
 
 "The plan of the Limbian attack, which they expect 
 soon. The number of men and fire-arms ; and if you 
 tell them, they will promise you your life, though they 
 don't intend to keep their word any the more for 
 that." 
 
 " I shouldn't suppose they would. They're all thieves 
 and liars. Don't they wish they may get it. I shan't 
 split on my party, so they wouldn't have got a word out 
 of me, even if you hadn't told me." 
 
 "Spoken like yourself, Jack. Be true to your colour. 
 I shouldn't like you if you weren't," replied Emily. 
 
 "I've got one comfort," continued Jack, "and that 
 is, you will be all safe." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 "We're sure to lick them, at least Harvey is ; he will 
 fight like a Turk for me, and you will be rescued." 
 
 " Harvey, who was at school with you at Crawcour's? 
 Is he at Limbi ? " 
 
 " Rather. Alive and kicking too, and as good a friend, 
 and as fine a fellow as ever lived," replied Jack. 
 
 "But without you oh ! Jack without you, how could
 
 278 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA \'$. 
 
 I how can I live ? " sobbed Emily, her fears overcom- 
 ing her again. 
 
 "Don't worry, Emmy dear!" he replied, kissing 
 away her tears. "The beggars haven't done it yet; 
 they've got to do the trick." 
 
 "Can you help yourself?" 
 
 "I think so. There is plenty of time between this 
 and to-morrow morning." 
 
 " To do what ? " 
 
 "To cut my stick. If I'm not mistaken, they'll find 
 the cage door open and the bird gone," he said. 
 
 " Have you got any plan ? " she asked. 
 
 "Not yet. I've got to think it over; ideas generally 
 come when I want them. I'm not going to stop here, to 
 be strung up like a dog, that's flat. " 
 
 "You put new life into me, Jack," replied Emily joy- 
 fully. "Oh ! if you only could escape." 
 
 "Wouldn't it be a lark," Jack went on. " Hunston 
 would have a fit, and he wouldn't be able to sleep, night or 
 day, for thinking of the reckoning he'd have to pay me." 
 
 A head was put in at the door. 
 
 "Time's up," cried the voice of Hunston. 
 
 "Good-bye, Emily," exclaimed Jack, pressing her 
 hand, and giving her a wink which was intended to 
 reassure her, and make her believe that he was quite 
 prepared for anything that might happen. 
 
 She returned his farewell, and stepped, with as much 
 bravery as she could summon to her aid, into the 
 open air. 
 
 The door closed again. 
 
 But Jack was not alone. 
 
 Hunston stood leaning against a post, with his arms 
 folded, and regarding Jack with an air of gratified ma- 
 lignity. 
 
 CHAPTER LIII. 
 
 KEPT IN SUSPENSE. 
 
 "I SUPPOSE you have come to crow over me, "exclaimed 
 Jack, annoyed at his visitor's sullen silence. "Goon; 
 I can stand it"
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 279 
 
 "It won't be for long," replied Hunston. '*We are 
 going to settle old scores, Harkaway." 
 
 "If you'd any 'generosity, you'd forget and forgive," 
 answered Jack. 
 
 "It is not my nature to do either one or the other. 
 You've made me suffer and you shall die to-morrow 
 morning. I'd hang you to-day in sight of all the people, 
 only I want you to think over what I'm going to tell 
 you." 
 
 "What's that?" 
 
 "You love Emily. Don't deny it. I remember at 
 school that she was your playfellow, and you grew up 
 together. " 
 
 "I don't mean to deny it," replied Jack. 
 
 " It wouldn't help you if you did, for I shouldn't 
 believe you. Well, chance has thrown you both into my 
 power. You shall die, and when you're dead, I will make 
 Emily my wife." 
 
 Jack made no reply. 
 
 "Do you hear me? My wife 1" continued Hunston. 
 "Think of that !" 
 
 The shaft went home. 
 
 In the imperfect light which reigned in the bamboo- 
 house, Hunston could see his former companion writhe 
 and bite his lips till he quivered with the pain. 
 
 "She shall see your body blackening in the sun, and 
 the birds of prey picking your flesh from the bones." 
 
 "You're a cowardly bully, to come and exult over me 
 like this," replied Jack, forgetting his assumed indif- 
 ference. 
 
 "It's a part of my revenge. I knew it would come 
 some day. I've worked and waited for it." 
 
 "I was a fool," said Jack, " not to have shot you when 
 I had the chance." 
 
 " Perhaps you were. However, you've lost the oppor- 
 tunity, and you're not likely to have another," replied 
 Hunston. 
 
 "You might think of one thing," replied Jack, "and 
 that is, I saved you from the Pisangs when you were 
 bound to the stake." 
 
 Hunston smiled sardonically. 
 
 "You wouldn't have done it if you could have fore- 
 seen this day," he said.
 
 280 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 "Yes, I would," answered Jack. "I would, upon my 
 word. I could not see a former friend in distress, and 
 not help him. But it's no use talking to you. One 
 might as well speak to a stone of mercy. " 
 
 " I don't know the word. Still I might be induced to 
 spare your life," remarked Hunston, carelessly. 
 
 " On what terms ? " 
 
 "Tell me the plan of the Limbian attack, for our spies 
 have informed us that you mean to invade Pisang in force. " 
 
 " You got that from Nuratella." 
 
 "Never mind where the intelligence came from. We 
 can rely upon it" 
 
 Jack thought of what Emily had told him. 
 
 "Nothing would induce me to betray my friends and 
 allies," he exclaimed. 
 
 "Nothing ? Think a moment. Life is sweet." 
 
 "Not on such terms," answered Jack, resisting the 
 voice of the tempter. 
 
 ' ' Die, then ! Die like a dog, as you deserve ! " said 
 Hunston, in a rage; "and think over all I have said 
 to you." 
 
 "Get out!" cried Jack, "or, prisoner as I am, I'll 
 punch your head." 
 
 Hunston stepped back. 
 
 "Touch me!" he exclaimed. "If you dare lay so 
 much as your little finger on me, I will have you seized, 
 and your flesh torn off with jagged stones made red-hot." 
 
 "Coward ! " was all Jack ventured to reply. 
 
 "I go," continued Hunston, "but you will see me at 
 your side to-morrow morning when you are executed, 
 and I hope my presence will add one more drop to your 
 cup of misery." 
 
 "Thank you," replied Jack; " I am not afraid to die, 
 and the prospect isn't half so bad as being obliged to be 
 shut up here with such a beast as you." 
 
 Saying "to-morrow," Hunston left him alone, and Jack 
 brightened up a bit. 
 
 "I can breathe now that serpent is gone," Jack said to 
 himself. " What a relief. He's worse than a snake to 
 me." 
 
 The day passed and they brought him neither provisions 
 or water. 
 
 His fate being decided upon, they did not seem to take
 
 JACK HARfCA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 2 8 1 
 
 any further notice of him, knowing that he was well 
 guarded. 
 
 "I'll take a squint round, and see what's going on," 
 thought Jack. 
 
 He climbed up the wall, as he had done before, and 
 got on the roof. 
 
 In an open space before Hunston's house some men 
 were busily at work with poles. 
 
 They were making a huge gallows. 
 
 "That's for me," said Jack. 
 
 And then he thought what a triumph it would be if he 
 could only get away, join his friends, capture Palembang, 
 and hang Hunston on his own gallows. 
 
 Presently he saw the Tuan Biza going by. 
 
 " Hi ! " he cried. "Tuan Biza, hi ! " 
 
 The chief looked up in astonishment. 
 
 "It's all right," cried Jack. "Hunston said I might 
 take the air ; but I'm very thirsty. Chuck us up a cocoa- 
 nut or something." 
 
 Apparently satisfied that Hunston had given him per- 
 mission to get on the roof, and there was nothing wrong, 
 the Tuan Biza gave orders that he should be supplied 
 with what he wanted. 
 
 "They will bring you something presently," he said. 
 
 "And some grub. What do you call it in your lingo? 
 ' Prindu ; ' that's it. Send me a small parrot, or a bit of 
 pork, cold. I see you've got some likely pigs running 
 about loose," continued Jack. 
 
 The Tuan Biza nodded, and passed on. 
 
 When Jack saw some Pisangs coming with refreshments, 
 he descended again, and began to attack the viands with 
 a good appetite. 
 
 "That's something like," he muttered. "I wanted 
 food. It will set me up for the work I've got to do to- 
 
 night." 
 His 
 
 face assumed a determined expression. 
 
 Throwing himself on the ground in a corner, he closed 
 his eyes. 
 
 But he did not sleep. 
 
 His brain was at work, and he was thinking how he 
 could outwit his enemies. 
 
 The gallows he had seen had an ugly look, and the 
 thought of it quickened his perceptions wonderfully.
 
 282 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS 
 CHAPTER LIV. 
 
 THE VOYAGE OF DISCOVERY. 
 
 HARVEY had not long to wait for his trusty followers. 
 
 He came toiling along, with about a dozen other Lim- 
 bians, heavily laden with the spoil of the wreck. 
 
 They brought the packages and cases into the house, 
 and laid them down. 
 
 "Excellent, "said Mr. Mole, rubbing his hands. "You 
 are a capital caterer, Harvey. Truly my heart rejoices 
 within me at the sight of all these good things. " 
 
 "Help yourself, sir! You can unpack them when we 
 are gone," replied Harvey. 
 
 " I will not fail to do so." 
 
 " There is one thing I should like you to do, sir." 
 
 " You have but to name it, my young friend." 
 
 "There are several bodies of Englishmen, some washed 
 ashore and others on the wreck." 
 
 "Yes!" 
 
 "Have them brought on shore, and see them decently 
 buried, will you ? " 
 
 "Certainly, Harvey ; a most proper request. I will 
 see the last obsequies paid to my unfortunate countrymen. 
 Their bodies shall be brought up to-night and interred to- 
 morrow," replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 "Now, Monday, look alive ! " continued Harvey. 
 
 "What um Monday do now, sare?" asked the black. 
 
 "First of all, take off those togs." 
 
 " Take off um beautiful dress ? No, sare, not if him die 
 for it ! " replied Monday in alarm. 
 
 "But you must! You can keep them for Sunday; 
 that hat will make a splendid Sunday-going beaver. You 
 and I start soon." 
 
 "Start for where, Mast' Harvey?" 
 
 "To go after Jack. He is in the hands of the Pisangs, 
 and we must see what we can do for him. If you wear 
 those things, you won't have freedom of action on the 
 war-path ! " 
 
 "Go after Mast' Jack?" cried Monday, delightedly.
 
 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 283 
 
 "That 'nother thing, sare ; Monday undress, and get um 
 ready. " 
 
 " I knew you would. I'd have sworn you'd go like a 
 bird, after Jack. " 
 
 "Like one, two, three, bird, sare. Go anywhere, and 
 do anything for you and Master Jack ? " said the savage, 
 who, under his dusky skin, had as good a heart as ever 
 beat beneath a white one. 
 
 "Get the boat ready at once; put in any dried stuff you 
 can lay your claws on, and bread, with some fresh water, 
 enough, say, to last us a fortnight. " 
 
 "All right, sare," replied Monday, running off. 
 
 Mr. Mole was overhauling what he called the ' ' salvage. " 
 
 "Glorious salvage, Harvey," he said, opening a case 
 of Hollands. " The Dutchmen know what is good ; this 
 is vertible schnaps. I feel I want taking up a peg or two. 
 We must sample this, Harvey." 
 
 " Peg away, sir. It's all your own," replied Dick. 
 
 "Very good; I will proceed to do so. Splendid fel- 
 lows those Dutchmen ! They manage to put a true taste 
 of smoke into their whisky, which is what I like. I will 
 drink to the independence of Holland." 
 
 Mr. Mole did so, and found the liquor so good that he 
 repeated the experiment. 
 
 Harvey busied himself in making up a few packages, 
 and was favoured with Mr. Mole's critical approval. 
 
 "Be careful," he said, "to take plenty of powder and 
 shot. The only argument these savages understand, is, 
 as we used to say at school, the argumentum ad hominem. 
 An ounce of lead is a powerful persuader ! " 
 
 "I know all that," replied Harvey. "Don't bustle 
 me, sir." 
 
 "Reject my advice, if you like. I know I am right, 
 and I have your welfare at heart." 
 
 " Coach up those Limbians then, sir, and come over to 
 Pisang as soon as you can ; we shall have hot work, and 
 Jack will want friends." 
 
 "Which he shall find." 
 
 "I am going to tell the chiefs of my departure, sir, and 
 shall be off in a twinkling. Good-bye ! " said Harvey. 
 
 "Good-bye, and God bless you, my brave boy! I will 
 take care of your belongings here," replied Mr. Mole. 
 
 They shook hands, and Harvey hurried off.
 
 284 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 He had determined to try and save Jack at all hazards. 
 
 The Limbians were sorry to lose his leadership, but 
 they promised to obey Mr. Mole, whom they regarded as 
 a great chief. 
 
 And they also undertook to start on the expedition as 
 soon as possible. 
 
 They had made great progress in their drill, and had 
 proved themselves expert shots. 
 
 Joining Monday, Harvey hurried down to the house to 
 get his packages. 
 
 ' I will see you off ! " cried Mr. Mole. " I do not mind 
 walking with you now Monday has taken off his grotesque 
 dress, but if he were disguised as he was a short time 
 back, I should have thought I was walking in the Zoo 
 with the chimpanzee or the ourang outang's brother." 
 
 Harvey began to hum. "The O. K. thing at Limbi is 
 walking in the Zoo ! " 
 
 "Ah!" said Mr. Mole with a sigh. "What a thing 
 youth is. I wish I had your spirits, Harvey ? " 
 
 The latter pointed to an empty bottle, and replied 
 
 " I think you have had your share, sir ! " 
 
 "I mean animal spirits, Harvey. You have mistaken 
 my remark." 
 
 Mr. Mole rose as he spoke, and staggered a little on 
 one side. 
 
 "Dear me," he said, "this is odd; I appear to have 
 lost my centre of gravity ! " 
 
 " Groggy on your pins, eh, sir ! " replied Harvey, 
 laughing. 
 
 " Rather so, my juvenile but still intelligent friend. 
 There is an inclination in my right leg to go sideways. 
 This is more than odd it is passing strange." 
 
 "Mind the wall, sir," exclaimed Harvey, as the late 
 senior master of Pomona House came into violent colli- 
 sion with the bamboos. 
 
 ' ' Your warning came too late, Harvey ; I have collided, 
 that is to say, struck, and the effect is painful. " 
 
 "Which was the hardest, sir; your cocoanut or the 
 wall ? " 
 
 "Much of a muchness, Harvey," replied Mr. Mole, sit- 
 ting down on the floor. " I do not think I will go with 
 you, yet I hope you will manage to effect a start without 
 my valuable assistance. I have over-fatigued myself to-
 
 jA CX HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA Y S. 285 
 
 day, and exhausted nature must have rest. Fare thee 
 well 1 " 
 
 His head fell back, and he was soon snoring "thirteen 
 to the dozen," as Harvey said. 
 
 Harvey and Monday, laden with packages, now made 
 their way to the coast. 
 
 It was growing late, and darkness would soon fall. 
 
 They got into the boat, and, ^hoisting the sail, began to 
 leave Limbi behind them. 
 
 "Do you think you can manage to steer all serene at 
 night ? " asked Harvey. 
 
 "Monday know him way, sare," replied the black. 
 
 "All right. I leave it to you ; but don't run us into 
 any danger. " 
 
 Night fell, and Monday, looking at the stars, kept the 
 boat's head well before the wind. 
 
 They were both armed with revolvers and knives, while 
 .ifles lay at the bottom of the boat, ready for use at a 
 moment's notice. 
 
 It was clear that if they encountered twenty Pisangs 
 they would not be taken at a disadvantage. 
 
 Their firearms would give them a superiority, provided 
 they were not struck by spears or arrows. 
 
 In the use of the latter weapons all the natives of those 
 islands were very expert. 
 
 The night passed quickly, as it does in those latitudes, 
 and Harvey snatched a few hours' sleep. 
 
 He dreamt that he saw Jack hanging on a high gibbet, 
 with his enemies singing war-songs around him. 
 
 Waking in a fright, he found himself bathed in a cold 
 sweat. 
 
 On the verge of the horizon was a dark speck. 
 
 "That's land, Monday ! " he exclaimed. 
 
 There was no answer. 
 
 Monday, worn out, had fallen asleep, and the boat had 
 drifted at the mercy of the wind and waves. 
 
 It was lucky that the breeze was not a strong one, or 
 they would have capsized. 
 
 They were travelling at a rapid pace towards the land, 
 and it was evident they had been caught in a current, 
 which set in strongly to the shore. 
 
 Shaking the black, Harvey succeeded in rousing him. 
 'Where the dickens are we ? " said Harvey.
 
 286 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Monday go to sleep. That bad. Mast' Harvey him 
 kick Monday, who much 'shamed," said the black, look- 
 ing crestfallen. 
 
 ' ' Never mind ; I suppose you couldn't help it. I shan't 
 bully you, though you deserve a blowing up. Do you 
 know what island that is ahead of us ? " 
 
 Monday shook his head. 
 
 He was out of his reckoning. 
 
 ' ' This delay is vexatious, " continued Harvey. ' ' Every 
 moment is precious. Jack's life may hang by a thread, as 
 they say. Why the deuce couldn't you keep your swivel 
 eye open ? " 
 
 " Monday big stupid donkey; he worse than um child." 
 
 "I suppose we'd better run in and see. If it isn't 
 Pisang, we must start again." 
 
 "Look! "cried Monday, as they neared a dangerous 
 reef of coral. 
 
 "At what?" 
 
 ' ' That post, sare. That one flagstaff. This our island ; 
 what we call Ship Island, you know. We live there once ; 
 that where you save Monday from him enemies." 
 
 Harvey looked again, shading his face with his hand. 
 
 " You're right, " he replied. "That's Mr. Mole's signal 
 station. It is our island. Shall we land? " 
 
 " If got time, sare." 
 
 " It won't make above an hour or two's difference, and 
 we can take our bearings. " 
 
 " See um old castle, Mast' Harvey ; that much jolly ! " 
 cried Monday, in delight. 
 
 "Yes, I should like to have a look at the old place." 
 
 " Monday him like it too. We very happy in um old 
 castle, Mast' Harvey." 
 
 "We hadn't much to grumble at, if Hunston and his 
 savages had let us alone. Do you think you could start 
 afresh, now you know where you are ? " 
 
 "Start from here, sare? Easy." 
 
 "And make Pisang?" 
 
 " Pisang over there ; many, much miles away ; " re- 
 plied Monday, pointing to the north-west, after taking 
 his bearings. 
 
 "All right, steer steadily. Run her through the reef, 
 and we'll have a squint round," exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 They had christened the boat "The Jack Harkaway,"
 
 jA CK HARJCA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 287 
 
 and riding the waters like a thing of life, she bounded 
 joyously along, as if glad to revisit the old spot that gave 
 her birth. 
 
 CHAPTER LV. 
 
 REVISITING THE CASTLE. 
 
 THERE was little difficulty in passing the reef during 
 daylight, and it was with mingled emotions that Harvey 
 stepped on that shore where he and Jack had landed, the 
 latter taking possession of the island in the name of 
 Queen Victoria. 
 
 Walking first to the signal station, he saw that the wind 
 had torn the flag to rags, which fluttered feebly if not 
 sadly in the breeze. 
 
 He then proceeded to the castle. 
 
 Nothing was to be seen but its blackened remains, for 
 the fire kindled by the Pisangs had done its work 
 effectually. 
 
 Some of the trees were throwing out tender shoots 
 again, but the trunks were bare and black. 
 
 Everything of utility or value had been carried off. 
 
 It was a scene of wreck and desolation. 
 
 The birds had played havoc with the corn, and other 
 creatures had routed amongst the potatoes, until the farm 
 was like a wilderness choked up with weeds. 
 
 The skeletons of the Pisangs who were killed by the 
 explosion, lay on the ground whitening in the sun. 
 
 "Who, would think," said Harvey, "that this was 
 once a flourishing little settlement ? " 
 
 " Him look wild enough now, sare," returned Monday. 
 
 Harvey strolled on a little further. 
 
 Before him was Maple's grave. 
 
 He remembered how tenderly they had laid the poor 
 misguided boy in his last resting-place, and a tear fell 
 from his eye. 
 
 The little mound was overrun with rank grass and weeds. 
 
 They had planted flowers upon it, which were choked 
 by the luxuriant growth of the tropics. 
 
 The rough wooden cross, which Jack had in the piety 
 of his heart erected, had fallen on one side.
 
 2 88 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Stooping down, Harvey took out his knife and cut 
 away the grass and weeds, trimming it round neatly. 
 
 Then he replaced the cross, and firmly secured it. 
 
 "If ever I see his mother," he thought, "she will ask 
 me about her boy." 
 
 He did all he could to pay respect to his memory, 
 though that was little enough. 
 
 He was engaged in a perilous and desperate enterprise, 
 and he did not know how soon he might be in a similar 
 position. 
 
 Stricken down in his youth, and laid low in the cold 
 unsympathising ground, with no kind hands to deck his 
 grave and shed a tear to his memory. 
 
 It is in times of danger, and in the hour of solitude, that 
 the thought of death affects us most. 
 
 Who shall say, that death does not lose half its terrors 
 when we know that weeping friends are round us, and 
 that sincere mourners will bear our body reverently to 
 the grave ? 
 
 Sinking on his knees, Harvey prayed shortly but fer- 
 vently. 
 
 He prayed that the poor dead boy's sins might not be 
 remembered against him. 
 
 He supplicated that he might be forgiven for his bad 
 faith, and his desire to injure those who had endeavoured 
 to be kind to him. 
 
 When he rose to his feet and returned to the ruins of 
 the castle, his face was wet with tears that he could not 
 suppress. 
 
 Monday had been watching him, and he said. " Why 
 you cry, Mast' Harvey?" 
 
 Harvey made him no reply. 
 
 "Why you let fall tear, sare? Why you kneel down 
 there, and put your face in your hand ? " continued 
 Monday. 
 
 "You don't understand our religion, Monday," replied 
 Harvey. " That is a grave ! " 
 
 " Some one dead lie there, sare ?" 
 
 " Yes, a friend of mine ; not much younger than I am." 
 
 " How him come to die, sare ? " 
 
 " Perhaps I killed him. I know not. It was either Jack 
 or myself, but we were fighting in self-defence. It is a 
 sad story, Monday," said Harvey. " We won't dwell
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 289 
 
 upon it. Let us get back to the boat, and go on with 
 the work we have in hand." 
 
 Monday held his head down, as if he wished to sympa- 
 thise with his master's grief, and they slowly retraced 
 their steps to the seaside. 
 
 Suddenly they heard a sound like the growling of a 
 mastiff. 
 
 Though Harvey had been some months in the Archipel- 
 ago, he did not understand noises made by animals half 
 so well as Monday, who had been bred and born amongst 
 them. 
 
 He was about to advance, when Monday laid his hand 
 upon his arm. 
 
 " What the blazes is the row now?" asked Harvey, 
 annoyed at the interruption. 
 
 Monday pointed to a clump of trees at one side of them. 
 
 " Tiger ! " he answered, with an evidence of terror he 
 could not conceal. 
 
 " Oh, Jerusalem ! " replied Harvey. " I fancy I could 
 wop my weight in wild-cats, but tigers are pussies of 
 another colour." 
 
 They both drew back. 
 
 The growling increased in intensity. 
 
 Placing his mouth near the ground, the monster's noise 
 reverberated around, until the dreadful roar could he heard 
 for miles. 
 
 When the king of the forest is in a passion, every living 
 thing within hearing is stricken with terror, even the birds 
 ceased singing. 
 
 No other sound broke the stillness of the air. 
 
 Presently the beast emerged from her cover, and Mon- 
 day declared she could smell human flesh. 
 
 She was a magnificent tigress, about four years old, and 
 Harvey could not help admiring, her beautifully-marked 
 skin, as she walked up and down under a tree, lashing 
 her striped sides with her long tail, which she sometimes 
 threw right over her back. 
 
 " I have seem them do that in the Zoo," said Harvey, 
 in a whisper, as if speaking to himself. " That's just how 
 they go on before feeding-time. She's getting excited. 
 Softly, my pretty dear ; I'm coming. " 
 
 All at once she stooped the fore part of her body, put 
 her ears back, and opened her huge cavernous mouth.
 
 290 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 " Stand close, Monday," cried Harvey. 
 
 He levelled his rifle for he thought she was going to 
 spring. 
 
 Monday trembled too much to allow his fire to be of 
 any use. 
 
 With his quick eye Harvey saw this, and continued 
 
 " Don't shoot. Hold your gun ready for me, if I don't 
 stop her." 
 
 Monday could only nod his head, and Harvey heard 
 his teeth chatter. 
 
 He had no time to say more. 
 
 Away she flew, making a splendid bound of many feet, 
 eyes flashing, jaws open, paws outstretched. 
 
 Harvey took steady aim, and let her have his one barrel 
 full in the chest. 
 
 Monday now recovered his presence of mind, and vio 
 lently pulled his young master on one side. 
 
 It was lucky he did so, for the shot did not stop her. 
 
 Had he remained where he was, she would have 
 alighted straight upon him, so well had she calculated 
 the distance and her own power of springing. 
 
 Seizing Monday's gun, which, unlike the rifle, had two 
 barrels, and was a breech-loader, Harvey fired twice 
 quickly, not daring to take regular aim, and make ? 
 ' pot-shot " of it from the shoulder. 
 
 He had dropped his own piece, and the infuriated creat- 
 ure fell upon it with a plunge, growling over it like a ca* 
 with a mouse. 
 
 She laid hold of it with her massive teeth, and twisting 
 it as if it had been a straw, broke it in half. 
 
 Then she jumped up, staggered a few feet towards 
 Harvey, and fell down dead. 
 
 He waited a minute or so, to see if she was really done 
 for, and feeling satisfied that she was past further mischief, 
 walked up to her and fired a revolver into her head. 
 
 " That will make sure," he said. 
 
 Monday also came up, and began to make faces at the 
 dead tiger, just as if she could understand him. 
 
 He danced before her, spit at her, kicked her in the side, 
 and pulled her ears in childish spite. 
 
 "What's the caper now?" asked Harvey. " The- 
 beast's dead. " 
 
 " Tigers, sare, kill many Limbi people," replied Mon
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 291 
 
 day. " That's why me frighten. Now I tell her what 
 I think of her." 
 
 And he began to abuse her and all her family, especially 
 her father and mother, and her children or her cubs if she 
 had any. 
 
 " You're a neat thing, in niggers, to go on like that," 
 exclaimed Harvey, laughing. 
 
 " We believe," replied Monday, " that the tiger spirit 
 listen to us. Ah ! " he continued, " you old wretch, how 
 many Limbis you eaten how many Pisang ? Your father 
 is a coward, he fly away from a monkey ; your mother 
 never fight fair, and your family not worth one pig." 
 
 " Shut up," said Harvey. " You can't be such an ass 
 as to think that the tiger can hear you. I thought you 
 had thrown off your old superstitions. Try and be more 
 sensible. " 
 
 Monday did not speak any more, but he shook his head 
 as if he had his own opinion about things in general, and 
 that in particular. 
 
 " I should like that skin," continued Harvey. " Set 
 to work and skin the beggar, and look slippery over it." 
 
 Monday produced his knife, and soon had the creature's 
 handsome skin off. 
 
 He rubbed it with sand to clean it, and Harvey hung 
 it over the side of the boat to dry in the sun. 
 
 " If ever we get back safe to Limbi, I'll keep that as a 
 trophy. Spolia opina, as Mole would say," remarked 
 Harvey. 
 
 Having embarked, they set sail, and by dint of tacking 
 against the wind made fair progress. 
 
 Monday declared that he knew his way and that they 
 would reach Pisang before night. 
 
 "If you go to sleep again, I'll pound you," said Harvey. 
 
 " No sleep any more, till land in Pisang, Mast' Harvey," 
 replied Monday. 
 
 " Mind you don't, that's all ! " 
 
 Harvey was dreadfully nervous about Jack. 
 
 He feared he was in great peril, for he knew Hunston's 
 character, and his influence over the Pisangs. 
 
 Jack was an enemy to be got rid of for various reasons. 
 
 Nuratella had told the Pisangs that an invasion was 
 thought of, and that Jack was the heart and soul of the 
 Limbians.
 
 292 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 Therefore, to kill him and get him out of the way was 
 half the battle. 
 
 " Only let me have a slap at them, and I'll give them 
 what for," said Harvey between his teeth. 
 
 The adventure he had embarked in, however, was 
 more hazardous than even he imagined. 
 
 It is one of the advantages of being young or, shall we 
 say, one of the disadvantages that w-e do not stop to con- 
 sider consequences. 
 
 Young people usually act upon impulse, and impulsive 
 actions are very often successful. 
 
 Monday was right as to the duration of the voyage. 
 
 It was not longer than seven hours, and they reached 
 an island, which he declared to be Pisang, before night 
 fell. 
 
 Running the boat ashore, Harvey jumped out, and 
 said 
 
 " What's to be done now ? " 
 
 Monday did not know. 
 
 " I leave all to Mast' Harvey," he said. " Where him 
 go, Monday follow." 
 
 " There is such a thing as going into the lion's den, 
 and I don't mean to do that," answered Harvey. 
 
 " They have one big town like us," continued Monday ; 
 " it call Palembang. Once we have small towns/' 
 
 "Villages?" 
 
 " Yes ; but when war come all villages burn, now we 
 all live together. Our town call Tompano, their town 
 Palembang." 
 
 " Then there is not much chance of finding any one 
 in the wilds. Shall we camp in the open, and keep watch 
 and watch, or sleep in the boat ? " said Harvey. 
 
 Monday could not offer an opinion. 
 
 He was not at any time very brilliant, and was rather 
 formed for obeying than leading. 
 
 He had come to rescue Harkaway, and \\ )uld fight for 
 him, but how to set about rescuing him he knew no more 
 than a baby. 
 
 "I think," said Harvey, after some reflection, "that 
 we had best camp in the woods, and work our way up to 
 Palembang in the morning. You speak the same lan- 
 guage, as they do, you are all a species of Malay. Can't 
 you get into the town, and find out what's goin^ on ? "
 
 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SC HO OLD A VS. 
 
 2 93 
 
 "Yes, sare ; Monday do that, though they cut um throat 
 if they catch him." 
 
 "But you musn't allow yourself to be caught ; we can't 
 spare you, Monday." 
 
 "When um go ? Now ? " asked the worthy fellow. 
 
 " On consideration, no," replied Harvey. " We'll wail 
 for morning, which will come in a few hours, and then 
 we will work our way into the interior." 
 
 Hiding the boat as well as they could, they took a good 
 supply of arms and ammunition, and made a camp in the 
 '.voods, formed of the boughs of trees which they tore down. 
 
 " You slept last night ; itis my turn now. Though, in 
 fact, we were both in fault," exclaimed Harvey. 
 
 "Monday take first watch, sare." 
 
 "All right. Keep your weather-eye open, and kick me 
 at the slightest sound." 
 
 Harvey was soon asleep. 
 
 Monday stood with his gun tightly clasped, listening 
 for the least noise with an eagerness that the danger of 
 their position rendered necessary. 
 
 He was sorry for his fault the night before, and wished 
 to make amends. 
 
 They were in the enemies' country, and the least cessa- 
 tion in vigilance might cost them their lives. 
 
 " Monday near eaten once," he said to himself; "no 
 catch and try eat him second time." 
 
 They were about two miles inland, and, though thej 
 did not know it, they were not more than half a dozen 
 miles from Palembang. 
 
 During the day the preparations for hanging Jack were 
 finished. 
 
 On the morrow he was to die. 
 
 CHAPTER LVI. 
 
 THE ESCAPE. 
 
 WE must leave Harvey and his faithful follower in their 
 rude camp, while we return to Harkaway. 
 
 The position in which we saw him last was not a 
 pleasant one.
 
 294 JACK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 
 
 But he had kept up his spirits. 
 
 From a short distance the sounds of revelry reached him, 
 and he concluded that the Pisangs were making merry at 
 his approaching death. 
 
 Rude songs were being sung, and the sound of musical 
 instruments could be distinguished at intervals. 
 
 "They are making a night of it. I should like to have 
 a look at them," he thought. "There is time yet." 
 
 Climbing up to the roof, as he had done before, he saw 
 his guard standing in front of his prison door. 
 
 Lamps trimmed with palm-oil, illuminated a large, 
 barn-like building near Hunston's house. 
 
 It was from this erection that the noise proceeded. 
 
 Jack rightly supposed this to be the council-chamber, 
 for it was very similar to the one in Limbi, where the 
 chiefs assembled for the discussion of public business. 
 
 One of his guards he recognized as Buru, who had ac- 
 companied the Tuan Biza on his first expedition to the 
 island. 
 
 The other he had heard addressed as Padang. 
 
 Throwing his voice in the direction of the council- 
 chamber, he imitated Hunston, and said 
 
 " Buru, it is our wish that you bring the white prisoner 
 before us." 
 
 Buru was not at all astonished at this command, and at 
 once proceeded to put it in execution. 
 
 Opening the door of the prison, he exclaimed 
 
 " Come with me. You must appear before the council." 
 
 "All right," answerd Jack. "What is going on ? " 
 
 "All the chiefs in Pisang sing the song of triumph, be- 
 cause the white man is in their power." 
 
 "And a jolly noise they make. Will they give me any- 
 thing to drink ? " asked Jack. 
 
 "They have the palm spirit of Pisang, but water is the 
 fare of the condemned," answered Buru. 
 
 The guardo put themselves on the side of Jack, and 
 conducted him to the council. 
 
 He passed through an open door, and found himself in 
 the presence of about fifty chiefs, who were sitting on 
 mats, placed round the side of the hall. 
 
 Hunston was at one end, and the Tuan Biza at the other. 
 
 Both of them occupied a seat slightly raised above the 
 others, as a token of high rank and precedence.
 
 JACK HARKA WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA YS. 29$ 
 
 " How is this ? " asked the Tuan Biza. 
 
 Hunston was about to ask the same question, when Jack 
 made him say 
 
 " I sent for him, O chief, to make sport of him." 
 
 An old chief rose and said 
 
 "It is cowardly to insult the fallen." 
 
 " If it is the pleasure of our white friend, why do you, 
 O Wahar, fly in his face ? " inquired the Tuan Biza. 
 
 The old chief was about to protest that he had not in- 
 tended to offend, when Jack imitating his voice, said 
 
 "The white chief is not worthy to be one of us. Let 
 us hang him to-morrow instead of the prisoner." 
 
 An indescribable confusion arose at this suggestion, 
 and another chief rose. 
 
 But before he could open his mouth Jack made him 
 exclaim 
 
 "The proposal is good. Let us hang him, and dance 
 over his grave." 
 
 The uproar increased. 
 
 Making Hunston speak, Jack said 
 
 "The Tuan Biza and his chiefs are old women. What 
 care I for them ? I will fight them all single-handed, and 
 give their bodies to the birds, and their wives shall lament 
 them in vain." 
 
 ' ' What ? " cried the Tuan Biza. ' ' Do you attack me, O 
 Hunstani?" for so they had altered his name. "You 
 dare not come to me, and say that I am a woman ! " 
 
 " Daren't I ? " Jack caused Hunston to answer. '.'You 
 are worse than the timid deer, and your soul is as a reed." 
 
 "I have slain my foes in battle," replied the Tuan Biza. 
 " You speak bitterly, O Hunstani, but I have the power 
 to make you eat your words 1 " 
 
 "I laugh at your beard," said Jack, still making Hun- 
 ston speak. "You shall die, and your grave shall be 
 defiled ! " 
 
 "This is too much ! Give me my spear 1 " shouted the 
 Tuan Biza. 
 
 Changing his tone, Jack threw his voice close to Buru, 
 and made him say 
 
 "The white chief will eat you, O Tuan Biza, for-hesays 
 trv*y that your soul is as a reed." 
 
 "Oh! "replied the Tuan Biza, "you are against me 
 Take that 1 "
 
 296 JA CK HARK A WA Y AFTER SCHOOLDA VS. 
 
 He had seized his spear by this time, and dealt Bum a 
 heavy blow over the head with it. 
 
 Now Buru was also a great chief in his own estimation, 
 and he did not like this sort of treatment. 
 
 So he retaliated and gave the Tuan Biza a blow with 
 a sort of mallet he carried, and hit him under the ear. 
 
 This caused him to roll over and over, uttering dismal 
 cries. 
 
 Some friends of the Tuan Biza resented this, and attacked 
 Buru. He was supported by Padang, his companion, and 
 they returned the blows with interest. 
 
 Jack jumped on a rude table, and surveyed the scene 
 with satisfaction. 
 
 Several chiefs, thinking Hunston the cause of all the 
 mischief, made a charge at him, against which he de- 
 fended himself with difficulty. 
 
 Seeing he was getting roughly handled, Jack made his 
 way to that end of the room, and pulled him into a corner. 
 
 The fight had now become general, and the Pisangs 
 were engaged in a hard hand-to-hand fight amongst 
 themselves. 
 
 The jealousy existing at all times among those distin- 
 guished warriors was easily excited, i.nd they were only 
 too glad of a quarrel. 
 
 During a disturbance of this sort they could pay off old 
 scores. 
 
 They had been drinking their palm spirit, and were 
 more or less excited by the songs they had been singing. 
 
 Hunston had been disarmed in the conflict, and looked 
 sullenly at Jack, who held before his eyes the knife which 
 Emily had supplied him with. 
 
 " You have got this up," said Hunston, <: but you can 
 not escape." 
 
 "That's all you know about it," replied Jack; "but 
 don't tremble ; I'm not a coward. I might kill you in a 
 stand-up fight, but I shall not harm you now."
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, LOS ANGELES 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below 
 
 APR 2 5 1947 
 
 ORE 
 
 051985 
 
 THE OBRAIPf 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORMPi 
 ANGELA
 
 H37jc Hemyng - 
 
 after schooldays 
 
 PZ7 
 HS7jc 
 
 L 009 536 731 4